《First Move, Checkmate: How Will You Respond?》 Chapter 1: Transmigrating as the Villain, Starting Off in Hell Chapter 1: Transmigrating as the Viin, Starting Off in Hell Victor, youve really made a name for yourself! An angry womans yell came from the study. A ck-haired beauty held a newspaper, pointing at the image imprinted on it with magic stone, fuming with rage. Are you trying to ruin the reputation of the yvin family?! p! The newspapernded on the mans face. He was expressionless as he took the newspaper off. His obsidian bright eyes calmly nced over the contents of the newspaper. The man in the newspaper had well-defined features. Even in the ck and white image on the paper, one could see that the man was exceedingly handsome. It was a face that could captivate thousands of young girls. But it did not include the girl in front of this man. The mans actions seemed to be inviting the girl, but the girl in the picture declined him with a smile. In that smile, there even seemed to be some disdain. Bang! A sound pulled his thoughts back. The woman in front of him Lia yvin heavily pped the table. I sent you to attend the banquet as a representative of the family, but you confessed your love to the Dukes daughter in front of everyone at the banquet?! Shes still a minor! Have you lost your mind?! Yes, the contents of the newspaper wrote: [Shocking! Viscount yvin did this at the Dukes daughters banquet!] One had to admit, the newspaper knew how to catch peoples eyes. If he saw a headline like this himself, he probably would have spent a few coins to buy a copy for afternoon tea entertainment. Unfortunately, the entertainment target on the front page headline was himself. Victor yvin. He looked at the mirror on the desk, the reflection matched the handsome man on the newspaper perfectly. But as a transmigrator who had just crossed over today without any memories, Victor did not want to take the fall for this. Although in the face of the womans yelling, other than staying silent, he could only stay silent. If a mentally ill patient killed someone and imed they were not in their right mind when theymitted murder, could they avoid the death penalty? They actually could. The premise was that they needed to have a certificate as proof. Victor didnt have one. He could only listen to her vilification silently, head lowered without a word. But this seeming indifference only served to further provoke the womans anger. In the end, she finished her one-sided scolding with I must be insane to think youd actually listen. During the dozens of minutes of vilification, Victor tried his best to gather what information he could. Based on the furnishings of the study and the woman with short hair before him, everything matched perfectly with a game he had yed in his previous life. It was an adventure MMORPG, a massively multiyer online role-ying game. In this world of swords and magic, yers could customize their race and ss to experience different storylines and challenges. His ss was a power leveler. This game also had levels. If one was not a paying yer, they would need to grind for various materials and resources. If yers didnt want to pay real money but also didnt have time to gain levels and materials, they would need power levelers. At the same time, in PVP (yer Versus yer) rankings, yers who needed to increase their rank beyond their own abilities also required power levelers help. That was his job in his previous life, and he had some fame in power leveling circles. Just yesterday, after seven days without rest he had finally finished power leveling the seventeenth order of this month. Right as he was about to settle the payment, bam, he suddenly died. That was how mundane his transmigration was. Back to the main point, the character he transmigrated into was called [Victor yvin]. His position was that of a viscount. In the Kingdom of Carenthia which used nobility titles to distribute power and status, his position as a viscount was more of a symbolic identity. Aside from having some territory, he didnt really have any other privileges. In the eyes ofmoners, Victor was naturally someone with power and influence. Butprovoking the Dukes daughter? A viscount really couldntpare to a duke. As expected of the viin boss, starting off on hell difficulty from the get-go. Victor muttered to himself. What did you say? Lias voice rose a few degrees, seeming puzzled but also dissatisfied with his attitude. This naturally drew Victors gaze towards his so-called younger sister. Lia yvin. In the game, she was Victor yvins younger sister. With her extremely high looks, she was also one of the few female characters in the game who yers affectionately called wife. A big reason Lia was so popr also had to do with her viin brother. Victor yvin was the boss character that yers had to defeat in the early and mid stages of the game. Due to Victor yvins actions, the royal regime in the Kingdom of Carenthia was overthrown. The current Empress issued a quest, asking yers for help to defeat Victor yvin. In the end, this viin with [high attack, high speed, difficult to defeat] and [high looks] took onbels like [trash wizard] and somehow became very popr. Overall, transmigrating into a familiar game should have been a joyous thing. But he wasnt in the best mood. Because Victor had a lot of enemies. Maybe it was because the taller the tree, the more wind it caught, or perhaps it was the plots malice against handsome men. In the game, any NPC the yer encountered could potentially hold a grudge against Victor. Perhaps it was a teacher from the magic academy, or an elderly viger. Even a random street dog may have been kicked by Victor before. Even more preposterous was how even a number of key characters wanted him dead. These included Victors fiance, Victors sister, the Dukes daughter. This was also the origin of Victors title as [Trash Wizard]. There were only so many famous female characters with high looks, and Victor had provoked over half of them. It was a wonder he had even survived until now. And now, recing the original Victor, he had be the current Victor Just the umted hatred from the original was enough to fill a pot. Dont even know what time it is now. Having learned from Lias previous inquiry, he didnt mutter out loud this time. He just pondered it silently. But this made Lia feel he was deliberately not speaking to insult her. Her rage bar filled up instantly. Enough! Victor, do you even know what kind of situation youre in?! She angrily fished out a contract from her branded handbag and flung it onto the desk. If it wasnt for me using my connections to contact the academy to immediately approve a professor title for you, the Dukes private soldiers wouldve been at your estate gates already! Yet you sit leisurely in the study, drinking coffee and reading books! Now that things havee to this, you dont even want to say a word of thanks?! Thank you. I hate you lik- huh? Lias words stumbled slightly as she blinked, momentarily forgetting how to vent her anger. Victor sat in his seat, took the contract, and said while looking it over: Thank you for handling this for me. Next time Im out, Ill be careful about what I say. Seemingly not ustomed to a rare word of thanks from her notoriously evil brother, Lias finger unconsciously twirled a strand of her hair. Her mood was a littleplicated. Anyway, I only did this because I dont want the family name to be disgraced. Also, I could only resolve the immediate situation. You still have to personally go apologize to the Duke. Additionally, dont just thank me, think about how youll deal with Miss Gwen first. Gwen Delin? Yes, just my nomination alone wouldnt be enough for the academy to agree, so I asked Miss Gwen for help. Speaking to here, Lias gaze chilled a few degrees again as she looked at Victor, like looking at an insect. You already have a fiance yet still want to fool around with girls. As expected of you, Mister Victor. Victor actively filtered out hertter remark. Although I dont know if you misunderstood something, I will thank her properly. An image appeared in his mind. Gwen Delin. The second daughter of the knight family guarding the northern border, and the games plotlines Victors fiance. She was a true righteous knight, and righteous knights were destined to stand opposed to viinous mages. Although this righteous knight was Victors fiance in the game, the two never stood on the same front. Including in the final storyline quest to defeat Victor, it was Gwen who arrived to end Victors life with one shot. Their rtionship was more like a forced family engagement, with not even a hint of affection. Gwen the Great Knight personally stabbing Victor to death also seemed to prove the yers spection. Unfortunately, the shitty devs never brought up anything about these characters backstories, so until the end, their rtionship could not be confirmed. Another dangerous character has been added. He silently sighed in his heart, feeling that life was very difficult. Gwen Delin was no small character. As the strongest knight in the Kingdom of Carenthia, even during thete game stages when gods and demons ran amok, her fighting strength was still astonishingly powerful. In thete game, Gwen Delin would even be a boss that yers had to face. During that time, Gwen the Great Knights might was deeply engraved in every yers heart. Victor had a clear understanding about her fighting ability. This woman, absolutely could not be provoked. Or else, he really would die. Although he had transmigrated, it didnt seem he had any golden finger powers he could use. Seeing Victor looking a bit stumped, Lia felt inexplicably happy in her heart. She had thought it was his arrogance that didnt allow him to ept others help, but in reality, Victor was just thinking about how to survive this doomed ending. Hmph, there are still some matters to deal with regarding the territory, so Im leaving. Lia coldlyughed and picked up her bag, about to head out. Oh right. Right before leaving, Lia looked back and used a pathetic looking gaze to nce at Victor. To actually keep a one-eyed crow as a pet. Your taste is still as terrible as before. Bang! The study door closed shut. From outside could also be heard the maids voice. Miss Lia, do you need me to ready a carriage? But Victors thoughts couldnt be ced on the departed Lia. He turned his head to look at the jet-ck creature in the corner of the desk. It looked like a crow, but slightly bigger than a normal crow. And just as Lia said. It only had one eye. That single eye seemed to contain human intellect as it roamed around. Finally, its eye met Victors. Then, it revealed a human-like smile. Greetings, I am the evil god Habbie. Chapter 2: Are you willing to make a contract with me, to provide me food and lodging Chapter 2: Are you willing to make a contract with me, to provide me food and lodging Habbie? Victor was slightly surprised as memories from the games background began to surface in his mind. This was one of the many gods in the games background story. He only existed as a character in the background story, and was only mentioned in the collection quest story books. No one had ever seen his true form. ording to the records in the games story, every time Habbie appeared, he would either bring natural disasters or man-made catastrophes. The most serious record was that one of Habbies appearances had reduced the worlds human poption by half! He was a very evil and frightening god. Or you can call me by my current name, Viga, the crow said very politely as he bowed with his wings crossed over his chest. Victor couldnt grasp the others intentions, so he didnt respond. Seeing Victors silence here, Viga fluttered his wings and straightened his posture. Interesting, it seems youve heard of me, he said. I dont know you, Victor replied in his heart. He understood very well that getting involved with a god was not a good thing, this wasmon knowledge among yers. Especially an evil god that only existed in the background story, he looked very dangerous. But why would this evil god, who had never appeared in the games plot, take the initiative to find Victor? Viga opened his beak, and his hoarse, crow-like voice interrupted him first: Youre not Victor, your soul isnt filthy enough. His single eye stared at Victor, trying to see a hint of panic on his face, but Victors ever expressionless face disappointed him. Gods can see through souls, he said. But it doesnt matter, I came to find you. Viga fluttered his feathers, and a long, ck feather fell onto the table, turning into a ck sheet of paper. White stripes began to twist and turn to form a bunch of words, like a demonic contract. Victor looked at the contents of the paper and felt a little headacheing. He had just arrived in this world, hadnt done anything yet, and in just one day he had already been handed two contracts. Im a gaming assistant! Not some desperate odd-jobber. He took the paper and read it while mocking: Arent you a god? Down on your luck? He didnt expect that even gods had to find clients. The contract stated that if he signed his name, he would have to provide food, housing, transportation and more for this crow. He would even have to help build a church and develop believers for this evil god. The contract stated that the more believers there were, the stronger his power would be. And that was it. Victor: Even a tyrannical contract wasnt this outrageous. Provide you food and shelter, find believers for you, you reap all the benefits while I get nothing? He looked at the crow speechlessly as it elegantly pecked its feathers, like a noble bird. If you could ignore its single eye. My power has been mostly sealed, I can only seek the shelter of others. This deal, once struck, you will gain the friendship of a god. Tempting. Viga kept calling out as he continued to peck his feathers. Victor was speechless. The friendship of a god? Useless. The crow nced at him with its single eye, seeming to see through his thoughts, and said lightly: It can save your life. Deal! Victor signed his full name with flourish on the contract. He wasnt too worried about being cheated anyway, gods always kept their word. Even evil gods. After signing the contract, he felt a very subtle connection formed between them. It was as if as long as he willed it, he could find where this crow was. The crow flew onto Victors shoulder and pecked its feathers again. Just as Lia said, keeping a crow as a pet really had no taste. But he was new here, the contract was signed, so he might as well keep a pet with no taste. At least he only needed to provide it with food and shelter. As for the church, he could just build one with moneyter. He turned his head to look at the other contract on the side, which also required his signature. This was a contract from the advanced magic academy, sincerely inviting the protagonist to be a professor at the academy. It also promised the title of professor. He then remembered that although Victor was the viin, he was also a magician genius. Many aged wizards were stuck at the second rank, while Victor had already reached the third rank at the age of twenty. And in game terms Victor recited in his heart, and a game panel appeared before his eyes. [Name: Victor yvin] LV: 39 HP: 1000/1000 MP: 4900/4900 A standard ss cannon mage. This confirmed his guess that he had crossed into the game. A third rank mage corresponded to level 30-39 in the game, and so on. In the background story, Victor had not advanced for nine years, and his genius reputation had long been forgotten by the world. Only after crossing into Victors body did he realize that he had been hiding his brilliance. He had umted an unknown amount of experience for leveling up, and could easily break through the threshold of third rank to instantly be a fourth rank human archmage. But Victor had never done so, he was always plotting. Although he was of poor moral character, his reputation as a genius was real. He had to sign this contract. Not to mention that this title was fought for by his sister and fiancee. With the title of professor, it was equivalent to having the shelter of the magic academy. The dukes side would not be able to easily make trouble for him. At least on the surface, he needed a reasonable excuse. The underage daughter was confessed to by a scumbag? This reason wouldnt stand. The desire for beauty ismon in all, would you have your daughter not marry for life? Victor signed his name on the contract, had a servant deliver it to the magic academy, then got up and walked towards the backyard of the mansion. Viga finally stopped pecking his feathers and asked where he was going. Victor didnt turn his head and told him: Im going to teach at the school tomorrow, so Im going to practice magic and get familiar with it. Take me with you. Viga stood on his shoulder, chattering incessantly. Soon, they arrived at the training ground, where several huge stone targets stood. Victor looked up at these sky-piercing huge stone statues and was somewhat surprised. In the game, there were also such magical giant stones in the yers backyard, used to increase skill proficiency. The stones would show damage numbers. Based on the different damage numbers, yers could discern the proficiency of the skill, as well as the level of their own attributes. Now in the backyard of Victors mansion, he also saw such things, and he couldnt help feeling emotional. Seeing him freeze for a moment, Viga thought that after not practicing for so long, he was intimidated by the targets. Then he really started chattering like a crow. Magic requires a lot of technique h h h, he told Victor many, many things, such as how to cast spells efficiently, how to increase power. The crow fluttered its preened feathers: If not for myck of power, I would show you powerful high-level magic. Victor ignored him. The mage ss was known among yers as a magic Gatling gun. Because of the magic circles in the game settings, yers didnt need to operate them at all. All they needed to do was click the hotkey, chant the prep time, and the skill would whoosh out. As a gaming assistant who had yed every ss, he was long familiar with the skills of any ss. Casting magic? That was a piece of cake. Seeing that he could perfectly grasp the release of skills, Victor prepared to leave. Viga suddenly spoke up: Dont rush to leave, your spellcasting method really interests me. Do some more, will you? Victor didnt want to humor him. You think this is fireworks? Cast whenever you want? Just as this thought arose, he nced over and saw Vigas single eye light up with a dazzling blue, enveloping his body. He felt as if a rope had been tied between him and the crow. Victor brought up the panel and looked again. MP: 995099/999999 He nced down at Viga. Im reporting this! This guys cheating! Chapter 3: What is a Time Management Expert Chapter 3: What is a Time Management Expert A few hourster, Victor saw that he only had 10% of his mana left and finally gave up on this mana-draining idea. Now he truly believed Veega was a god. Veega nodded satisfactorily, perhaps Victors actions had satisfied its curiosity. Indeed interesting, maybe I should let you try for a few more hours so I can further analyze the mysteries behind your spellcasting. Victor silently protested against Veega. Seeing Victors expressionless face, it also let go. Lets stop here, what are your ns next? Are you going to stay in this backyard all day? Its deep eyes stared at Victor, seemingly still trying to uncover more secrets from him. Going to the market to buy some things. Victor tossed out a lukewarm response. The crow still perched on his shoulder, unwilling to fly away. Ill keep following you and see what youll buy. Hearing Veega say that, Victor let out a sigh and called for the servant to prepare the carriage. Victor walked into the shop, looking at the dazzling array of various materials. He went straight to a counter. What would you like to buy? The shop owner naturally rushed out to greet the customer when he saw someoneing to make a purchase. Victor tapped on the table and said softly: Lizardmen tails, hobbie feathers, beetle shellsget me a bag of each for these thirty types of materials. Alright! This customer is so generous! The shop owner acknowledged while tallying up all the materials Victor had ordered. There are a total of thirty bags of materials here, do you want someone to deliver them to your residence? Victor waved his hand and rubbed the ring on his hand. All the materials instantly disappeared. Seeing this, the smile on the shop owners face grew even more exaggerated. Haha, the customer sure has a treasure on him. You muste again next time! After Victor left, a shop assistant went up to the owner and asked: Boss, who is that guy? The owner tapped him and sternly said: Dont ask, anyone carrying such a high-end storage ring must have an extraordinary identity! Only Victor knew that he didnt actually have any storage ring, the ring on his hand was just an essory. He had directly stored everything into his yer-exclusive backpack, even Veega didnt understand his actions. Veega spread its wings and croaked in Victors ear with its hoarse crow voice. Victor just listened quietly, his eyespletely focused on the various craftable items shing before him. He had bought a pile of materials specifically to craft items needed in the early game. ording to the original game settings, every yer of any ss had an extremely rich and specialized crafting list that they could bring up as they wished. As a yer, Victor could naturally freely ess these interfaces. Victor returned to his residence satisfied, carrying all the materials, and went into the basement of the mansion, digging out a pile of ss bottles from some corners. What are you trying to do? Veegas heart trembled on his shoulder, its instincts telling it that Victor was about to do something again. The gods intuition was very urate. Victor started kneading the various materials together with his hands, and bursts of light continuously shone from his palms, with more and more crackling sounds. What are you doing? Stop! Veega felt like he was going crazy. What was he trying to do in the basement? Make explosives? Victor didnt listen to its words at all, and became even more spirited instead. After a bright sh, the empty bottles on the table were filled with red liquid. Seeing so many health potions before it, Veega couldnt help butin: You really are abnormal, making health potions as dangerously as if you were building bombs. Victor chuckled softly, staring at the pile of red potions and nodded in satisfaction. Minor Healing Potion: Restores 300 health points per use. Indeed, seeing the numeric representation of the materialized potion was the best way for Victor to feel at ease. Looking at the pile of healing potions on the table, blue mes flickered in Veegas single eye. The red potions were slightly ckened, the deeper the red color, the stronger the healing effect. Veega flew off from Victors shoulder to the table, uncorked a bottle and gulped it down. It felt a slight daze, clicked its beak, and looked back at Victor: You really made these potions yourself? Victor admitted it, but Veega fell into contemtion. Whats going on with this kid? The richness and effects of these healing potions canpletely rival the low-level healing spells of the Goddess of Healing. Could there be some hidden divine power within him? On second thought, it wasnt a bad thing that Victor had this ability. After all, they had already signed a contract, at the very least he now had a rtively powerful potion-maker. Veega suddenly asked: Have you considered selling some? The quality would definitely fetch a high price. Victor shook his head in refusal. These were all to be kept for his own use, he didntck money at the moment and had no need for that. His hands instantly unleashed dazzling blue light again as he likewise produced a pile of mana potions. Each time he saw Victor produce an item, Veegas heart felt a slight shock. Even master-level artisans couldnt craft items with bare hands. Could it be that what he had awakened was actually the one-in-a-million creation magic? It was only attracted here by this humans soul, but now, Victor was bing more and more iprehensible to it. As a mage, mana potions were definitely more important than health potions. Although Veega had an infinite mana hack, providing assistance didnt mean doing so without asking for anything in return. Victor still didnt know what the price would be. It was still best to stock up on some mana potions and rely more on himself. After a while, a voice sounded: Crafting skill leveled up, current level: LV2 With the breakthrough in level, Victor stopped hand-making potions and saw some new things appear in his item crafting panel. He looked up at Veega on the table, silent. The crow was startled by his gaze until Victor spoke: You should be a crow, right? Veega: Huh? Victor got what he wished for and plucked a jet ck feather from its body. Magic Creature Hair and 6 Magic Stones Need magic stones, huh. He still remembered quite clearly that magic stones were a rtively rare item, possessing the abilities to record images and voices, and even store spells. However, the magic power within magic stones would gradually dissipate over time. Some had tried using stored spells in magic stones as explosives before, but failed. Magic stones were extremely expensive. If one had that kind of wealth, itd be better to just make some real explosives instead. After gathering the materials, he was ready to start crafting the item. The materials instantly liquefied and conglomerated. Right before their eyes, it quickly solidified into the shape of a glove, with several transparent magic stones embedded on it. A single fingerless glove appeared before Victor. The crow shuddered again: You can even craft equipment with your bare hands? Victor didnt want to bother with it, just staring at the glove in front of him. Several transparent magic stones were embedded on it, wlessly clear. Mages Glove: Tier 2 crafted item, can store six different magic attributes and enable quick activation without casting time. This item could handle some emergency situations and was a must-have for top mage yers early on. He channeled magic power and slowly infused spells of various attributes into the magic stones on the glove. Each stone changed color after having a spell infused into it. Victor finally stopped after continuously injecting different spells into the stones, all the magic stones now glowed with different colors. Veega, who had watched this whole process, was no longer too shocked. It said to Victor: Can store various attribute spells? And no need for incantations? How did you make something so amazing? Mad blue mes flickered within its single eye as it thirsted for more knowledge. But Victor just shook his head in response. Trade secret. How petty. Veegained, it couldnt believe that a measly human would deny a noble evil god like itself such teachings, how embarrassing it would be if its peers ever found out. Victor ignored it simply because he couldnt expose his identity as a yer. If his technique of crafting items with bare hands spread, it might attract some ill-intentioned people to investigate, which wouldplicate matters. It was best to exercise more caution, even for his own sake. Milord, Miss Gwen is here. Chapter 4: How Could You Make a Move on an Underage Girl! Chapter 4: How Could You Make a Move on an Underage Girl! Gwen walked in surrounded by servants. Victor very gentlemanly extended his hand to invite her into the conference room. He and Gwen walked side by side. Along the way, Gwen sized up Victor and caught a glimpse of the pitch-ck one-eyed crow perched on his shoulder. After entering the conference room, Victor gestured to the servants around him, who tactfully left. Once the conference room door was closed, Gwen and Victor took their seats. Gwen asked coldly: Did you receive the academys invitation? Victor tapped his fingers on the table and said: I did. After his reply, the air in the room suddenly turned cold. At this moment, Victor had no idea what this womans attitude towards himself really was. Although they were engaged, she was also the one who ultimately killed Victor. Victor felt like Gwen didnt have any feelings for him at all. Yet Gwen had helped him. The professor invitation from the academy naturally also had the Delin familys help in backing his nomination. Helping him was also helping themselves. Victor waved his hand, and five bottles of bright red life potions appeared on the table, lined up in front of Gwen. Please ept these as thanks. Gwen merely nced at them, showing no intention of epting them at all. Seeing her arrogant attitude, Victor sighed and continued: This is a token of thanks for your help. I heard from Lia that I dont want to owe you. He looked at Gwen with his jet-ck eyes. Gwen turned her head away, biting her lip, struggling for a moment before asking: Did you confess to the dukes daughter yesterday or not? Victor remained silent. Whether or not he had done that yesterdayeven he didnt know. That was something Victor from yesterday did. Todays Victor was already worlds apart. Seeing that he remained silent, Gwen truly believed that he had done such a thing. Her cheeks flushed red with anger as she scolded: Victor! How could you do something like that? The dukes daughter is only seventeen! You made a move on an underage girl! Victor: It was clear now that everyone knew about his failed attempt at seducing an underage girl. Gwen was an extremely righteous knight at heart, so of course she couldnt stand seeing something like seducing an underage girl. If he didnt resolve this properly, it could very possibly be the fuse that led to Victor and Gwenpletely falling out in the future. So he had to handle this carefully. Victor felt gloomy in his heart and said to her: I hope you can understand that I dont actually like the dukes young daughter. Gwen red at him and continued: This matter has already be known by everyone. Victor looked at her eyes, which revealed anger and helplessness, and heavily replied: I will resolve this properly and not let the gossip continue entangling us. Victor was very clear that with this matter being sensationalized, it would bring shame not just to his yvin family, but also to the Delin family that was engaged to him. The Delin family helping him was also helping themselves. Gwen opened her mouth, but couldnt get a word out. Looking at Victor, she always felt like he had changed somehow, but couldnt say exactly what had changed. Gwen stood up and took the potion bottles before turning to leave. At the moment she opened the door, she said to Victor: If you encounter any difficulties,e find me. I will help you. Having said that, she pushed open the door and left. Victor breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing his appearance, Veega couldnt help but squawk in his ear: Who is she? My fiance. Victor spread his hands helplessly. The one-eyed crow looked at him sympathetically and stroked its own feathers with its beak: Shes very sensitive and her gaze is frightening, as if trying to see through me. Fortunately I only look like an ordinary crow. Victor was truly at a loss for words. Theres nothing ordinary about a one-eyed crow. The next day, Victor went to the academy as promised. The Royal Magic Academy was true to its name only the children of the rich and noble could study here. There was also a special group of people who could be exempt from tuition by virtue of their exceptional magic talents, and study magic here. The tuition exemption wasnt free in exchange, these talented people would naturally have to work for the royals in the future. Looking at the magnificent magic academy, Victor recalled the scenes from the game: He remembered there was a huge library here for mage yers to learn magic of all ranks. Victor nned to go there and learn. He urgently needed some very powerful skills to support his magic level. Although Victors own magic was sufficient, having more magic as a yer would provide him with more sense of security. The contract had already been delivered to Victor yesterday. He was now an elite professor at the Royal Magic Academy. On his first visit to the academy, he took the initiative to meet with the dean. After a simple greeting, the dean asked him to teach the academys best ss to demonstrate his abilities. After leaving the deans office, he went to the Wizards Tower based on his memories. The Wizards Tower, also called the Trial Tower, was a ce where yers could take a daily trial to obtainrge amounts of experience points. The tall tower was very majestic, piercing the clouds. The walls were covered with all kinds of magic circles, and looking up further, the hazy ripples obscured ones eyes, as if containing some profound mystery. As Victor approached the magic tower, his magical power trembled slightly when he touched the barrier. [Identity verified, Professor Victor, wee back to the Wizards Tower.] A slowly dissipating ck fog appeared before his eyes. When he came to his senses, he was already inside the tower. So thats the teleportation array. After going up the stairs, all kinds of powerful magic minerals filled the interior of the tower, and the books were neatly ordered pletely different from how it looked from outside the tower. Seeing the spotless floor, Victor immediately realized this ce had been cleaned. He heard an exmation behind him and turned to look. A woman with short, shoulder-length hair appeared before Victors eyes. Her glowing yellow eyes stared at Victor. Perhaps because Victor was staring back, her cheeks flushed red and she asked in a slightly trembling voice: You are Mr. Victor? Victor turned his head back and acknowledged it. The girl quickly went on, but her nervousness didnt diminish one bit: IIm Hennie, your teaching assistant. As she spoke, she handed Victor a lecture script, You just need to memorize this before your afternoon lecture, and teach ording to the content in the script during ss. Victor epted the lecture script and nced through it lightly before nodding: Thank you. Hennie suddenly became at a loss for what to do, and hurried out of Victors office. Victor thought to himself: The academy really nned this meticulously. Right now, no one at the school knew what Victors actual knowledge was. Although he was a formidable third-rank mage. Even if the school had given him a professorship, it was only because of his magical talents. If Victor was useless, even with two families nominations, he wouldnt have gotten this professorship. What he needed to do now was teach ording to the schools script. As long as he did it seamlessly, at least it would look wless to outsiders. Our Royal Academy professors are absolutely not half-baked! Victor picked up the lecture script again and read it for a while. Since there was a ready-made script he could use, why not just go with it? The time before noon passed in an instant. The afternoon weather was even brighter. People from all walks of life were waiting for the young professor from the Royal Magic Academy to give his lecture. They were also very curious whether this reclusive genius professor was just a gimmick dreamed up by the academy. Victor arrived at the ssroom. He had long since memorized the lecture content thoroughly. He only needed to pick out parts of it to lecture on and he could easily get through this. That was what Victor originally thought. But when he scanned the ssroom and saw a blonde seductress sitting in the front row, he changed his mind. She was 17 years old and the most talented student the Royal Magic Academy had seen in recent years. Her family background was also quite prominent. Second only to the dukes daughter. Erica Duquois. He didnt expect the girl he had provoked two days ago to be his student. Erica naturally noticed him too, with peculiar glints shing in her beautiful eyes, impossible to guess what she was thinking. So this is the little beauty from yesterdays headline. Shes quite pretty, let me take a looktsk tsk, not very old but already a second-rank mage, shes got some skills. The Veega on his shoulder whispered to Victor. The reason Veega could apany Victor into the ssroom was because the Royal Magic Academy never prohibited keeping pets, nor did it restrict pet types. The dean himself kept a watermelon with eyes. Compared to that kind of thing, a one-eyed crow wasnt considered a peculiar creature at all. Victor cleared his throat and addressed the students in the ssroom: I am Victor yvin, professor at the Royal Magic Academy, and now your teacher. Todays lesson content is: The Influence of Array Composition on Advanced Magic Systems. Victor gradually became more adept, immersing himself in it. Time passed quickly. About forty minutester, he looked at his watch. It was already 4pm. He waved his hand. ss dismissed. He couldnt help but feel relieved: Great, there were no issues with this ss session, and no one asked questions either. It went very smoothly. Victor was about to leave when Erica in the front row suddenly raised her hand, a smile on her face. Teacher, I have a question. Could you resolve it for me? Hearing this, Victors expression darkened slightly. Sure enough, herees the troublemaker. Chapter 5: Who are you to morally kidnap me? Chapter 5: Who are you to morally kidnap me? Ericas harassment was to be expected, and Victor realized it quickly. He did not n on sitting idly by. Just then, the bell suddenly rang and Victor smiled at her. If there are any issues, we can discuss them next ss. He had finished teaching and his performance was decent enough that no one could pick out any ws. There was no need toplicate things at this point. Erica was unwilling to go along with Victors wishes and persisted, As far as I know, professors have a duty to answer students questions when asked. Of course, if your professor title is merely gilded and youre just pretending, then you need not answer me. Her aggressive questioning did not upset those around her. Rather, they became more eager to see how Victor would respond. How rude. Victor held his forehead and sighed. In a ce full of industry insiders like this, his grudge with Erica wasmon knowledge. Everyone knew about him harassing an underage girl, so they were naturally eager to see the two sh. Maybe with this opportunity to gain first-hand material, tomorrows headline would already have a title. Victor did not want to let this group have their way, otherwise he would be the newughing stock of the academy or even society. Of course, he would not let that happen. But he also did not want Erica to embarrass him in front of so many people. He had to teach her a small lesson, at the very least. Victor did not back down from Ericas questioning. His face darkened as he pointed at the desk in front of him, enunciating each word, This is my ssroom, my rules, and what I say goes. Also, if youre trying to morally strong-arm me with a professor title, I advise you to abandon that thought immediately. Victor looked up, a hint of disdain in his cold gaze. I refuse to answer you. Having said that, he prepared to leave the ssroom. But he had barely lifted his foot when the surroundings started bing blurry, shing by in streaks of blue light. When he came to, he was back at the lectern. Victor focused his eyes and saw a faint blue magical circle flickering. A teleportation circle I didnt expect her to set this up at the door. Erica watched Victor with a proud yet disdainful expression, as if wanting him to reveal some panic and cowardice for her to enjoy. Then she said to Victor, This is the question I wanted to ask. If Professor Victor cannot answer, then you cannot leave. Those around them widened their eyes in shock upon seeing this. Wow! This isteleportation magic!? The genius student of the Royal Academy of Magic actually secretly set up a teleportation circle. So this is the power of the Royal Academys top students? Second rank mages are this formidable? Teleportation magic can be set up so mysteriously and quickly? The mastery of magic is simply astounding! Victor did not directly answer because he had inherited Victors rank and magic but not his knowledge. He only knew how to use magic but not the principles behind it. Like people knowing they can start a fire with a lighter but not knowing why a lighter can create fire. He did not expect Erica to inadvertently hit his blind spot. Veegas voice sounded in his mind, Do as I say. Hearing Veegas voice, Victor felt his confidence swell. The corners of his lips curved up slightly. Then Ill give an extra lesson. He pointed at the teleportation circles dposition matrix and said to Erica below the lectern: You just need to disrupt the weak connections between the small matrices. Its simple. As he spoke, he gestured a series of runes. The runes instantly inserted themselves into the core of the magical circle, directing streams of light at the tiny matrices. The circle began destabilizing and losing its glow. Seeing her teleportation circle easily resolved by Victor, Ericas expression darkened and beads of sweat appeared on her forehead. She could clearly feel the connection between herself and the circle weakening. No matter how much power she channeled into it, she could not dy its dissipation. She was already too powerless to maintain it and had beenpletely severed from the circle. Victor snapped his fingers and a hair clip from Ericas head flew into his hand. Let me borrow a hair clip. Erica stared dumbfounded as her hair clip was snatched away. Her teleportation magic had been exploited. The others were still craning their necks to watch the spectacle. The now lusterless teleportation circle suddenly lit up again, only it seemed under Victors control now. One moment he teleported the potted nt by the window onto the lectern, the next he transferred the clock on the wall onto the ceiling. It was as if he could freely teleport anything in this room however he wished. Finally, he swapped Ericas seat, teleporting her from the frontmost spot to the very back. Seeing things were under control, Victor withdrew. He traced a rune and after some maneuvers, restored the teleportation circle to its original state. He gently ced Ericas hair clip back on the lectern and said to Erica in the back: Alright, you can try activating it again now. Erica stared at him resentfully and attempted to restart the circle. The hair clip on the lectern vanished abruptly again, neither returning to Ericas hand nor teleporting into Victors. Victor maintained his poker face and tly said, Congrattions, your hair clip has been teleported to another dimension. Erica was stunned. No matter how she operated the circle, the vanished clip did note back. Victor had not stopped his actions and continued, There is another way to deal with this circle. He snapped his fingers and the Mage Hand on his right hand emitted six rays of light as six magical circles simultaneously lit up in the air. Those around eximed, Simultaneous casting!? And six-fold!? How is that possible? Nothings impossible, Victor is a third rank mage! The confrontation between the Royal Academys genius professor and genius student, this is totally worth it! Victor waved his hand, ignoring their praise, and calmly said, Simply suppressing it works. As he spoke, the Mage Hand gently squeezed in the air and the six circles simultaneously activated. Boom! Under the astounding magical pressure, a shocking fissure appeared in the teleportation circle. Then it vanished without a trace. Erica kept her head lowered, her body trembling slightly. Her expression was unclear. Victor smiled lightly and turned to leave. Student Erica, remember this answer from your teacher, along with a little lesson. The teacher is busy and wants to end ss on time. He did not care what impact this would have and directly walked out of the ssroom. The moment he stepped out, an eruption of voices sounded from the ssroom behind him, but that no longer concerned him. Victor returned to his office to kill time. As the final ss bell rang, he recalled the library and decided to go check if there were any discoveries. He directly teleported over from the Mage Tower. The library that entered his vision was the same as his memory of it in the game. He casually picked up a book and started flipping through it. His vision suddenly prompted a dialog box: [Learn 1st Rank Magic: Rolling Fireball?] [Materials needed: ze Flower, Habbie Feather] This was why Victor had purchased so many materials earlier they could not only be used to craft items, but also consumed in the library to learn magic. Naturally, learning magic cost some money, but Victor was a lord, rich and generous. He did not care at all. This was also exploiting loopholes in the game. Those materials could only be obtained by killing neutral monsters outside. But Victor could simply rely on his wealth to madly buy them from shops. Seeing it was still early, Victor furiously studied in the library, learning many beginner rank magics on the first floor. He continued until his coin pouch was emptied of all materials and arge portion of his gold. He had basically learned all that he could. By now, it was dusk and the golden light shone into the library, casting the floor in a yellow tint. As the sky darkened, an out-of-ce bright glow suddenly lit up from the depths of the library. It seemed he was not the only one diligently studying in the library. Victor wanted to see who it was and followed the light. Seeing the person, he was slightly surprised. Hennie? It was his teaching assistant. She currently sat at a desk, a pen in hand, scribbling away furiously. He could even hear her murmuring: Lets have Professor Victor lecture with this topic tomorrow Chapter 6: Girl, Youve Caused Trouble Chapter 6: Girl, You''ve Caused Trouble Seeing Hennie work so hard for him, Victor couldnt help but walk up to her. Hennie looked up alertly as she noticed a figure approaching her. Professor Victor? Recognizing the person, she stood up flustered and greeted him, pushing up the sses on her nose bridge. Victor broke his usual poker face for once and asked her considerately: Arent you tired? He knew Hennies job was arranged by the academy, but her level of knowledge was clearly good enough to be a new professor at the Royal Academy of Magic. Having such a talented person as his teaching assistant, whether it would bring him bad publicity or not, his conscience wouldnt feel at ease. Not at all! But Hennie shook her head firmly, with determination. Its my honor to prepare lectures for the professor! A silly but somewhat adorable girl. If it was the Victor from before, he probably would have exploited this littlemb until there was nothing left. Squeezing everyst bit of gain from her, then discarding her when she was of no more use. That was the kind of person Victor was. If it benefited him, he would cling onto it tightly. In fact, with Veega around, he didnt need an assistant to help prepare his course content at all. With no one else around, Victor decided to let this silly littlemb off. He considered his tone and said as coolly as he could in Victors aloof manner: You dont have to write my speeches for me anymore. Hearing this, Hennie was stunned. Her body swayed unsteadily, unable to stand firmly. She thought she must have made some mistake that was so serious it made Professor Victor want to fire her. Professor, I can spend more time improving your speeches Tears involuntarily welled up in her eyes. Hennies voice trembled as she pleaded Victor not to abandon her. Please dont abandon me, I can definitely do a good job as your assistant! Victors brows furrowed slightly. He didnt expect Hennie to react this way. He just wanted her to rest sooner and make full use of her talents independently at the Academy of Magic. But all she could think of was hoping Professor Victor would give her a chance to correct her mistakes, so she could stay at the academy as his assistant. It was as if she was about to lose her job. Veega fluttered her wings and whispered in his ear: Why do you think so? This child is still just a magic apprentice, she hasnt even entered the realm of a mage yet. Then Victor realized. Looking at Hennie before him, he felt regret for her talent. If this was in the game, a magic apprentice would be around levels 1-9. In other words, aplete newbie. The Royal Academy of Magic never kept idlers. To be a professor here, the basic requirement was being a mage first. Only then would the academy consider the mages teaching abilities. No matter how outstanding Hennies knowledge was even able to prepare lectures for the academys most gifted ss of students. As long as she hadnt be a mage, she didnt qualify to be a professor. From Hennies perspective, Victor understood how hurtful his previous words were. Hennie was just an assistant. If even he no longer needed her, there would only be two oues waiting for her. Wait for the next professors assistant position to open up. Leave the Royal Academy of Magic and be unemployed. Once she lost her job, no one would criticize the academy, they would only think it was due to her own ipetence that she got fired. She was so knowledgeable and dedicated her whole life to learning, yet in the end couldnt even find another ce that would take her in. But Victor wouldntfort her, because he was an infamous petty viin. So all he said was: Alright, I take back what I said earlier. Hennie, youve done very well, you made no mistakes. I will continue to use you, until you arepletely worn out. So until then, dont tire yourself out. Hennie was very happy and nodded excitedly. Professor! I wont fail your expectations! Victor wondered why the very capable Hennie was willing to be a mere teaching assistant. So he asked her about it. Not expecting Victor to actually ask about her experiences, Hennie was a bit surprised, and her eyes shed a moment of gloominess, but she still answered calmly: I graduated from the Royal Academy of Magic, but by graduation, I still hadnt be a 1st-rank mage. So I stayed at the academy and volunteered to be an assistant. The rest of the story was obvious then. The other professors naturally kept assistants they favored by their side, while she had the capability but no talent, so she was naturally overlooked. It wasnt until the academy hired a new professor, Victor, that she finally had a chance to work under this infamously talented mage. After hearing her exnation, Victor nodded and patted her shoulder: Work hard. Since the academy allowed you to stay, they definitely wont shortchange you. Im new here, would you mind giving me a tour of the academy? Hearing his request, Hennie hurriedly tidied the things on the table and agreed nervously. Having just arrived at the school, I havent had a chance to look around yet. Take this chance to have a good look. Victor said this, but he was very clear in his heart. In the game, he didnt know how many times he had been here already. He even knew about the secret garden behind the Principals office. He only said this to avoid tiring her out with writing for him. Especially writing lectures in front of him, it gave him a sense of wrongdoing. Work that was supposed to be his responsibility, yet he needed someone elses full help with it. Of course, along with the wrongdoing, it also felt damn great. Who didnt enjoy cking off? Hennie took him around the academy tirelessly, introducing each building in detail. The gardens,wns, training grounds. Victor nodded along, although these were ces as familiar as his own backyard. When they reached the Hall of Sorcery, he stopped. This was where yers dueled and practiced to improve their magic proficiency. But right now, noises that sounded like students arguing could be heard from inside. Victors brows furrowed. He suddenly understood how the principal who liked patrolling the corridors to check rowdy sses felt. Naughty kids had to be disciplined, naughty students even more so. So he pushed open the door and entered Erica was in an extremely bad mood. Wanting to teach Victor a lesson, she ended up being lectured by him instead. Even her most beloved hairclip was gone. It was a gift from her mother that she had slipped into the crack of the teleportation circle. To get back the hairclip, Erica deliberately came to the Hall of Sorcery to practice teleportation magic, trying to undo whatever Victor did to her teleportation circle. But apparently she couldnt do it. After repeated explosions from the circles, she grabbed her golden hair in frustration, as if having a breakdown. Ugh, why did it fail again! The increasingly restless Erica made a big mistake. During practice, she didnt deactivate her teleportation magic, and due to her negligence, the location of the teleport portal fell right in the middle of the Hall of Sorcery. A student dressed in academy uniform happened to step into her circle. The circle activated automatically, a peculiar red light lit up Whoosh! After a strong sh of red light, that student disappeared! Erica watched with her own eyes as the student vanished from her circle. Jack? Jack!? Damn it, he got teleported away by someone! The few male and female youths apanying him had drastic changes in expression. While a sh of panic went through Ericas eyes. She made a terrible mistake! Crap! He got teleported to another dimension!? She anxiously operated her magic, trying to retrieve the unlucky fellow. But no matter how she tried tomunicate, the teleportation circle didnt respond at all! That unlucky student, just like her unlucky hairclip, was gone without a trace. The scene now was so simr to what happened in ss back then? At this point, everyone noticed the panicked Erica frantically using her magic. The teleportation circle in the middle came from the same source as her magical energy. And today, word had just gotten out that Erica learned teleportation magic. In that instant, the students in the Hall of Sorcery were infuriated! Erica Duquois! It was you! You teleported Jack away! You did it on purpose! There were two main factions among the academys students the nobles, and themoners. The nobles andmoners never got along. In their eyes, these kids who got in through exams would often end up as dogs working for their families in the future. There were inevitable shes between the nobles andmoners, but since this was the Royal Academy of Magic, strength and ability were what mattered. So while there were conflicts, things wouldnt easily escte. But now, in themoners eyes, Erica Duquois, the top genius of the noble faction and youngdy of a duke family, had unambiguously humiliated them with her actions. Noble families usually didnte to the Hall of Sorcery. After a day of studies at the academy, they would often return home to continue lessons under their familys private magic tutors. Onlymoner students who got in with average grades woulde to the Hall of Sorcery and persistently practice. If their family circumstances prevented them from surpassing others, they could only use the path of magic to surpass the nobles. But no one expected that, coincidentally, the unhappy Erica wanted to try retrieving her hairclip. And so caused this huge mistake. At this point, no one cared about the truth anymore. Themoner students just wanted an outlet to vent all their pent-up grievances. Erica, you need to apologize for what youve done! Apologize! And bring Jack back! Standing alone there, Erica couldnt defend herself in the face of everyones condemnation, only lowering her head silently. She could only keep trying to teleport the missing student back. But amidst the students verbal attacks, her mind grew even more chaotic, unable to calm down even if she wanted to. All she could retort irritably was: I cant do it! It was a mistake with my magic, I dont know how to save him either! But this angered themoner students even more. You caused our friend to disappear, yet you wont even apologize? The nobility are ruthless, they finally reveal their ipatible fangs! Your lives as nobles are lives, what about us then? What do you take us for! Erica bit her lip and stayed silent, head lowered. Her fists unconsciously clenched a little tighter as resentment welled up inside her. Victor! Where exactly am I inferior to you! Things you can easily aplish, I should be able to as well! She understood she shouldnt resent others, but after meeting Victor, she realized she couldnt do it. Victor was better than her in every way, whether it was knowledge or magical talent. That was talent that made even her family endlessly praise him. Once the seeds of jealousy were nted in her heart, they became very difficult to uproot. Have nothing better to do? An abrupt, cold voice sounded from the entrance. The evening sun shining in illuminated Ericas exquisite, peerless face, giving it a bloody glow. Leaning against the doorway, Victor had a strange crow perched on his shoulder. He had his hands in his coat pockets, with an arrogant gaze as if everyone else were beneath his notice. If you want to write self-reflections, then keep arguing right in front of me. Chapter 7: Brother, Our Family is Out of Money Chapter 7: Brother, Our Family is Out of Money Victors imposing manner suppressed everyone present. The students held their breath, not daring to move rashly. Seeing things had stabilized, Victor finally asked, Now tell me, what happened? Amoner student standing at the front spoke up, Erica took advantage of her noble status toe here and deliberately humiliate us. One student has gone missing under her magic! The othermoner students immediately chimed in agreement. Erica hurriedly tried to defend herself, and the scene again descended into chaos. Silence! The noisy space quieted again. Victor rubbed his brow, indeed no matter what world, arguments were always so annoying. Is that what happened? Erica? Victor impatiently questioned her. Erica gradually calmed down and continued exining, I didnt humiliate them on purpose. I was practicing magic here, and that unlucky idiot wandered into my teleportation spell by mistake, which is why he disappeared. The surrounding students naturally didnt believe her words, but with the professor present they didnt dare voice doubts aloud. Veega whispered in Victors ear, I saw it, the teleportation circle sent the person to another dimension. No matter, Ill take care of it. Veegas single eye shed, and a wisp of ck air drifted out from under his wings. Victor understood his meaning. Activating the Sorcerers Hand, he immediately summoned six magical circles in midair. Sixfold casting again? Seeing this scene again, Erica was amazed. She hadnt expected Professor Victor to wield such high-level multifaceted casting with ease. Behind him, Veega quietly added some runes to his magic circles. Six strands of ck runes like silken threads gradually joined the array. The entire magic circle radiated red light. Blending with the sunset rays, it lit up the entire Arcane Hall. The onlookers were dazzled by the bright glow. Until the light faded away, a sudden exmation startled everyone present. This is the Arcane Hall? Im back! The unlucky student looked around in astonishment, excitement welling up in his eyes. Im back! I really came back! The onlookers gradually opened their eyes. Seeing the long-lost face, themoner students couldnt help cheering loudly at their ssmates return. Erica was also stunned in ce. She hadnt expected Victor to so easily reverse her botched spell. This is a third-tier sorcerer? Erica murmured. Seeing the matter resolved, Victor coldly said to her: Erica, apologize. Hearing this demand, Erica was unwilling toply. She already harbored resentment in her heart, how could she possibly listen to Victor? Why should she!? She admitted Victor had salvaged her mistake, but she hadnt intended it. That unlucky idiot had wandered into her spell on his own! Moreover, her innate status and upbringing both told her, When has a noble ever apologized to amoner? Seeing herck of reaction, Victors brow furrowed slightly. He couldnt help mocking sarcastically, Wrongdoing yet unwilling to apologize, mediocre learning, and questionable character. Is this the Duquois familys upbringing? This statement struck right at themoner students heart. What they disliked most was those arrogant nobles using their pedigree to oppress them. Seeing the professor stand up for them, their eyes lit up brightly. But these words also ignited Ericas emotions. Still, she understood she shouldnt lose her temper. Just as Victor said, she was in the wrong. She shouldnt bring shame to her family because of her own mistakes. Ericas substantial chest heaved as she took a deep breath to calm herself down. She bowed deeply to the unlucky student. I apologize for my negligence. Seeing the previously arrogant noble young miss lower her head, the students couldnt mock her either. After all, they were all peers. The unlucky student Jack also recovered from his lingering fear and awkwardly epted the apology. Im also at fault. If I had paid more attention while walking, this wouldnt have happened. Victor nodded in slight satisfaction. Peace was the ideal campus environment. But an apology alone wasnt enough. Having made a mistake, one should lead by example. He nced at Erica and left her with a parting remark. Come to my office. Erica silently lowered her head but still followed him. Under the students gazes, the two slowly left. Immediately after, excited chatter exploded among the students. My god, hes so handsome! Do you guys know who he is? Looks like a teacher? He must be new! Heavens, thats sixfold casting! The most Ive ever seen! How can he be an ordinary teacher? Hes Professor Victor, the new teacher who just had his first ss with us this afternoon! Hes actually a professor! No wonder hes so powerful, but isnt he too young? I must sign up to attend Professor Victors lectures whenever they start! Victor naturally didnt hear the students lively gossip as he left. Erica followed behind him, with his teaching assistant Hennie at his side. The three arrived at the Sorcerers Tower and teleported to Victors office after identity confirmation. Victor lightly drew a spell circle, and Ericas hairpin instantly appeared in his hand. He passed it to her. Erica froze, not having expected him to return her belonging. Keep your own things safe. Dont do this kind of thing again in the future. Erica pursed her lips and lowered her head to take the hairpin. Victor naturally sat down in his chair, while the unruly Erica stood before him, looking for all the world like she was about to be lectured. Victor tapped his fingers on the desk, then slowly said, Listen, Erica. No matter what grudges we had before, right now this is the Royal Academy of Magic, not a ce for you to run wild. Im the teacher, youre the student. Know your ce. Magic is dangerous. If you still cant control it perfectly, dont randomly cast spells in public areas. This time it was just an ordinary teleportation spell. What if you were practicing some high damage, wide-effect magic? Erica didnt speak, but her slight trembling revealed her fear. If she really lost control, it would be a disaster. And Victors lecture continued. What you said in ss was right, Erica. As the teacher I do have the duty to answer students questions. But the premise is youe to sincerely learn, not deliberately make things difficult. Having said this, Victor began exining teleportation principles and more advanced circle arrangements right in front of her. Watch closely, Ill only teach this once. Runes and spell circles flickered under Victors fingertips. Erica reacted, concentrating intently on the scene He demonstrated how to teleport an object to another dimension and retrieve it in front of Erica. After the demonstration, he assigned Erica homework: Practice this, write a report, and bring it to my assistant tomorrow morning for her to pass to me. Erica didnt speak, just nodded and left the office. Watching the entire time from the corner, Hennie didnt forget to add after Ericas departure, Professor, youre really too kind, not at all like the rumors. Its this Erica I dont like. She had also heard about todays provocation in ss, naturally knowing Erica deliberately made trouble. Fortunately Victor handled it calmly, even turning the tables on her. Victor didnt look at her, just calmly said, If you were underage and confessed to by a man pushing thirty, I expect your resentment would match hers. Hennie was shocked, eximing in surprise, That incident was real? Victor just smiled slightly, stood up and patted her head, leaving her with parting words: Bring Ericas notes and speech draft together tomorrow. Having said this, he teleported away from the office. Erica got out of the carriage, and the man was standing at the courtyard gate. He had the same golden hair and eyes as Erica, sharing her bloodline. He was her proud father, Duke Rivierre. Time had left no mark on his face. Dear, why are you back sote? Duke Rivierre weed her with a smile, but seeing Ericas downcast expression, his own smile gradually faded away. Erica? What happened? Did someone bully you at the academy? Tell Father, Ill make them pay! Erica quickly stopped him, Enough, Father. No one bullied me. I just saw Victor again. Hes be a professor and started working at the academy today. Hearing this, Rivierre stiffened, viciously snarling, That bastard! Ill have the Royal Academy fire him tomorrow! Although that was just angry bluster to cheer his daughter up. Rivierre understood Victor was exceptionally talented, already a third-tier sorcerer at twenty. Especially now as a Royal Academy professor, he had thoroughly cast his lot with the royal family. Unless the king himself spoke, no one would dare oppose him openly. But Erica didnt know this. She hurriedly advised, Dont! She recounted what happened today. The dukes expression rxed slightly after listening. Erica continued, Im no match for him. She didnt tell her father about the conflict with themoners, only the dispute during ss today. After listening, Rivierre nodded understandingly andforted her, In that case, study magic well under him. Victor was able to be a third-tier sorcerer at twenty, naturally he has exceptional talent. But youre my daughter. I understand your gift better than anyone. Learn from his strengths, then defeat him. I believe you can certainly do it. Hearing the dukes words, Erica obediently nodded. Under the servants escort she quietly returned to her own room. Watching his daughter leave, Rivierre sighed. No matter how much Erica suffered under Victor, he couldnt intervene. After all, he was a duke. All his actions should serve the country. Sitting in this position, Rivierre couldnt act like a child. The empire didnt allow it, and his station as duke even less so. Im sorry, Erica. By the time Victor returned home, it waste night. Arriving back at the manor, Victor had just stretched when a servant approached him. Milord, your sister called for you to go to the study. The servant hurried off after speaking. Victor frowned. Sote, this didnt bode well Pushing open the study door, Lia was already waiting seated in the chair. Whats the matter? Victor asked his sister, but was met with Lias furious gaze. See for yourself! Lia mmed an expenditure ledger onto the desk in front of Victor. The p made the table shake. So angry? Victor nced lightly at Lia and picked up the ledger. It detailed Victors spending records, arge sum buying materials, and anotherrge amount mysteriously vanished without a trace. Of course Victor knew where that money went. Purchasing materials, learning magic The former was understandable, but thetter was a privilege only yers could enjoy. Naturally Lia couldnt find it. But was the family really so short on money? Our territorys ie already hasnt been smoothtely, yet you still spend so extravagantly? Are you trying topletely bleed the territory dry? Lia stood up, jabbing her finger into Victors chest as she bitterly reproached him. Exin yourself! Chapter 8: My Home is Big, You Can Sleep if You Get Tired Chapter 8: My Home is Big, You Can Sleep if You Get Tired Victor calmly looked over the bill and gently put it back on the table. Lia, what are the ie sources for the territory? Hearing Victors question, Lia tilted her head and squinted at him. It was as if she was looking at an idiot. She let out a softugh, and her tone even carried some mockery. As a lord, you dont even know the ie sources of your own territory? Although Victor really didnt know, that didnt stop Lia from mocking this ipetent lord. Listen up, our yvinna territorys main iees from grain and mineral trading! Through Lias exnation, Victor gained a general understanding. The yvinna family owned a territory named yvinna under their name. Thend was fertile, surrounded by lush forests. The territory was about 100 kilometers away from the royal capital, and it would only take a days carriage ride to get there. Thats why the empires secondrgest bustling town was located here. yvinna territory had a very abundant mineral vein that could still be mined for over fifty years even until now. With its geographical proximity to the royal capital, fertilend, bountiful harvests, and minerals at home. It would be difficult for the yvinna family to not have money. But recently, mineral production has decreased a lot, and now is not the season for grain harvests either. The grains we sold before were stored in granaries fromst year. Lia faced Victor with an indignant tone. We have to ensure enough grains for consumption within our territory. We cant possibly sell them all. With such low ie for the territory now, how could you still dare to spend money sovishly! After hearing Lias words, Victor nodded with an expressionless face, appearing rather calm. Dont you feel any remorse at all? Lia looked at Victor incredulously. She knew her brother was an absentee, but he couldnt bepletely unaware of everything right? Victor thought for a bit, stroking his chin and responded: Go hire a few mages, then acquire a storefront at the busiest area in the royal capital and open a magic shop. Upon hearing Victors suggestion, Lia immediately bristled, yelling angrily: Victor! Did you not listen to my advice at all! Do you think such shops are rare in the royal capital!? Even if you open a shop, what can you do!? Do you think your name carries more weight than all the other businesses!? Victor, do you even know how to do business! Lia got more and more agitated as she spoke. She thought about how after her parents passed away, she had started learning how to manage the territory since young, maintaining it for over ten years until now, and the territory could still remain well-off. No matter how much Victor squandered, she neverined. But now, this brother of hers who knew nothing actually wanted to interfere with the family business! What exactly was he trying to do! As she spoke, she felt more and more aggrieved. Seeing that he couldnt appease Lias emotions with words, Victor didnt want to say anything more. With a wave of his hand, dozens of bottles of blue magic potions appeared on the table between them. Lia was stunned as she looked at the potions with a blue color like the sea on the table. Her rising anger somehow settled down. What is this? She blinked. No one had seen such a magic potion yet at present. Items that replenished magic power did exist, but they all had one thing inmon. Rare, and extremely expensive. And the only potions that could be found on the market were for healing injuries, with very different effectspared to yers [Health Potions]. One was like taking medicine for gradual recovery, while the other restored health instantly upon consuming it. That was the difference between reality and game items. To put it simply, bringing game items into reality would be pure bug exploitation. Even a small instant-recovery magic potion could be a god-tier item. So Victor did not exin further, as it would be too unbelievableing from his mouth. Seeing is believing. Victor lightly instructed: Go find a few mages and have them cast spells until they are exhausted. Then let them drink one bottle, and youll know what to do. Lia was full of suspicion, but she still took all of the potions. Right, do you have any helpers? Hearing Victors question, Lia sneered contemptuously, Oh, our great lord has finally learned to care for his underlings? Victor was indifferent to her cold ridicule, and simply repeated his question since their poor sibling rtions was also due to Victors ipetence. Im serious, do your merchant groups have guards or helpers like that? Lia let out a cold snort. No, I dont trust others. In other words, Lia had been handling yvinnas business matters alone all this time. No dangers encountered on the road? Although the territory isnt far from the capital, it still takes a full day of travel. Lia was very surprised that her unreliable brother was actually concerned about her day. But she felt somewhat ufortable with such concern. She leaned against the table, circling her finger around her hair strand, and awkwardly turned her face away. Uhno, we have our own trade routes. If we run into bandits or something, just showing our yvinna family crest is enough for them to know better and leave. Nothing really happens usually. At least there hasnt been any danger so far from the past until now. Having said that, she didnt look at Victor either, but took out a potion bottle to examine closely. Victor nodded, then took off the Mages Hand on his right hand. Lia, listen. Going to the capital to open a shop this time is no trivial matter. Such precious goods can easily attract the covetous desires of others. Wear this and youll be able to handle some contingencies. Lia looked at the glove Victor handed over, put down the potion bottle, and struggled internally for a bit. Dont mind it, this is just a mages gadget that will automatically fit your palm size. Lia thought that she wasnt concerned about that, but didnt exin further and reached to take the fingerless glove, still feeling the residual warmth on it from Victors palm. She touched the gems on the glove, and immediately felt a surge of resentment. As a merchant, she naturally knew what these were. Conduit gems that could channel magic, each worth millions He actually put six pieces on a single glove! With some murmuringints in her heart, she unusually did notsh out at Victor. Lia put on the glove, and like Victor said, it automatically adapted to her hand shape. Face your palm towards me, focus your thoughts on wanting the gems in the glove, any will do. She followed the instructions, opening her palm towards Victor. There was a green gem, she thought the color of this gem looked very nice. Is this enough? A trace of doubt shed through her mind, when suddenly, the green gem emitted a faint glow. Then Whoosh! Like ripples exploding, a magic circle rapidly formed in Lias palm! Almost instantly, a fierce gale filled the entire study, with papers rustling noisily from being blown around. The whirlwind above the magic circle kept growing bigger! Victor lightly tapped on the desk, a teleportation circle quickly taking shape in the air. When the gale swelled to a certain degree, it got sucked into the teleportation circle. The wind then immediately died down. A few secondster, a shocking loud crumbling sound could be heard from nearby. Lia stood petrified. Just nowwhat was that? 2nd Order Spell: [Raging Gale], powerful enough to tten a mountain. Dont be so shocked. Seeing the stunned Lia, Victor tapped the desk again and the lingering magic circles in the air dissipated. How could Lia not be shocked? She wasnt a mage, only having seen others cast spells before. And that spell just now came from her own hand. She felt dizzy now. Sothis is what it feels like to cast magic. She stood foolishly in ce, even forgetting to retract her hand. Victor refilled the gloves magic power and continued telling the shocked Lia: Pay attention, I had you cast not only to let you get the knack of it, but more importantly, dont get out of control. Youve seen its power. Note the usage limit, each gem can only be used once. Come back to me when theyre used up and Ill replenish them. Lia knew the preciousness Victor gifted her, priceless treasures that she had never even seen equipment capable of allowingmoners to use magic before growing up. Just as she thought about how they could definitely sell for sky-high prices, she suddenly recalled Victors solemn attitude and stopped that train of thought. These were things that could save lives after all. Lia hesitated for a bit before awkwardly saying to Victor: Thank you. Then she hurriedly took the magic potions and left. After the study room door closed, the crow on Victors shoulder spoke: Youre not heartache to give this to others? Its just an item, I can make them anytime. Besides, I dont really need this stuff. The Mages Hand didnt have much use in daily life, only extremely useful in PVP to seize initiative or emergency defense as equipment for instant burst spells. It was practically a must-have item for mage yers when PK-ing. He didnt really need it for now. Hearing Victors words, Veega didnt say anything more, but started nning in her mind. Gotta think of a way to trick him into making one for me to y with. Early next morning, Victor finished breakfast and got up to head to the academy. Just as he finished tidying up, a servant came in. Milord, there is ady outside iming to be your teaching assistant, saying she hase to deliver notes and lecture scripts. Victors actions stilled briefly as he dressed. Hennie came? He didnt seem to have told Hennie to send things to his residence. Still, he had the servant invite her in. The result was Hennies haggard face with two dark eye circles. Why do you look like this? Didnt rest well? Hennie seemed to jolt awake, saying to Victor: No Professor, I forgot to sleepst night and was writing scripts the whole time. This reason really left Victor speechless. After Erica sends the notes, I remembered you said to send them here, so I came with the lecture scripts as well. Seeing the drowsy Hennie, Victor really couldnt admonish her. Should he say she was a bit silly? He was silent for a while before asking: Have you eaten breakfast? Hennie shook her head. She rushed over early in the morning without sleep or food. Victor beckoned and told the servant to take her for breakfast, then arrange a room for her to rest properlyter. Hennie let out a flustered Eh, about to decline but heard Victors tone that brooked no rejection. Fill your stomach, then rest. Hennie instantly withered, not daring to defy Victor. She lowered her head like a frosted eggnt as the servant led her away. As for Victor, he had intended to go to the academy early morning, but seeing Henniee changed his ns. ss was in the afternoon, so he decided to look over Ericas homework and his lecture script to pass time in the study for the morning. While reviewing Ericas assignment, Victor asked Veega without turning his head: What do you think of that girl? Being asked like this, Veega was taken aback for a moment. It knew Victor was talking about Hennie. What do you mean? Didnt you say to recruit followers for you? Victor stretched leisurely and tapped the lecture script on the desk, the narrowed eyes conveying shrewdness and danger as he looked at Veega. This silly softie is perfect to trick. Chapter 9: This ones a big deal! Chapter 9: This one''s a big deal! You think just saying youll take in followers is enough? Followers must be sincere for it to be effective. As Victor listened to Veegas exnation, he tapped on the table and watched the morning sunlight falling on the books. Victor, hidden in the study, chuckled softly: Isnt it just sincerity? Dont worry, I wont have trouble deceiving them. Veega narrowed its eyes and let out a disgruntled sound, expressing its dissatisfaction with Victor. Perhaps you are more cunning than the previous Victor. Im ttered. Victor didnt say anything more, just continued reviewing his speech. He always felt that since binding with him, this damned bird had gradually forgotten about his cause of reviving the evil god. Thinking this, Victor nced at Veega. At this time, the raven was standing on the desk, nodding its head drowsily. Veega always ate during the day and slept at night, with barely any exercise. It was the spitting image of a decoration. After just a few days, Veegas figure had already grown fatter, and when it stood on Victors shoulder, Victor could feel his shoulder growing heavier. But since the other party wasnt anxious, he didnt need to be too concerned either. So he just spent a quiet morning in the study looking over the speech and Ericas homework. At noon, Victor had already finished reviewing Ericas homework, and thanks to Hennies diligent preparation, he quickly memorized the key points of todays teaching content. When Victor walked out of the study, he saw Hennie the teaching assistant, who had just woken up,e out. Awake? Get ready, its time for us to head out. Victor reminded Hennie in passing. She was like a startled deer, immediately bing much more awake, and quickly responded: No problem, Professor. Im ready. Victor nodded, then ordered the servants to prepare the carriage to go to the Royal Academy of Magic. He beckoned Hennie to get on the carriage with him, but Hennie was extremely nervous and could only obediently get on. As a result, the two sat face to face, with Hennie keeping her head low the whole time, not daring to lift it, and only able to sneak peeks at Victor. Hennie felt her heart was about to jump out, pounding nonstop. Her mind was already erupting like a volcano, thinking frantically: Im actually sitting in a carriage with the genius Professor Victor! Oh my god! Hennie felt hot, then realized she was sweating on her forehead, even sitting unsteadily. Seeing how constrained she was, Victor wanted to say something. But speaking rashly would probably make her even more nervous. Since that was the case, it was better to just let her fantasize by herself. The more nervous she was, the easier it was for her to fantasize, and then she would soon realize that she had actually slept at the estate of this notorious nobleman that morning. Seeing her shocked expression, Victor felt somewhat amused. He just looked at Hennie like this, while Hennie looked down at her shoes. The two maintained this posture. The whole ride was silent, quietly waiting for the carriage to reach its destination. As the carriage gradually came to a stop, Victor spoke first: Were here. Hearing Victor speak, Hennie slowly lifted her head, and her expression instantly rxed. Finally here. She heaved a long sigh of relief. She didnt expect the journey to feel so long. After getting off the carriage, Hennie walked alongside Victor the whole time. Seeing him about to go to his office, Hennie mustered her courage to say to Victor: Professor Victor, the dean said that you should go see him when you arrive at the academy. Victor nodded, then headed straight for the deans office. Hennie followed behind Victor like a timid deer. After the teleportation through the wizards tower, Victor knocked on the door of the deans office. Come in. After the deans permission, he entered with the teaching assistant. Standing in front of the dean, Victor got straight to the point: Dean, I heard you were looking for me. The dean was an aged fat old man, covered in wizard tools. He looked just like a traditional wizard. At the same time, he was also the strongest person at the academy, a fourth-order wizard. An existence known to the world as a Holy Wizard. Like a legend. He had already reached this level twenty years ago. Seeing Victor, he pushed aside his cup, closed his pen cap, gently ced the pen on the book. It seemed his body had aged to its limit, even the slightest movement made him feel tired. With a sigh, the dean leaned back in his chair and slowly said, Professor Victor, Ive heard about what happened in yesterdays ss. Victor frowned. He didnt expect that Ericas provocation would reach the deans ears. You did very well, the dean smiled at him, then continued, Butwasnt it a bit too strict? Over time, the students may be dissatisfied. Hearing the dean say he was too strict, Victor shook his head and responded: If I dont do this, they wont understand respecting teachers. Victors tone was very in. He didnt think there was anything wrong with how he handled it. Whats more, he was Victor. Victor was the kind of person who never forgot grudges. Fortunately, the dean soon agreed with his point of view, nodding and saying, Mmrespecting teacherswell put. As expected of a wizard known as a genius. Oh right, I called you here today because of this. The dean took out a parchment from the table and handed it to Victor. This is a lecture invitation our academy has sent out. Take a look and see if anything needs to be added. Victor gently took it and carefully read the contents. Im sure you understand, Professor Victor. The dean revealed a benevolent smile and said with augh. At our institution, lecturers who hold professor positions must give lecture sses once a month. We n to publicize your lecture course to the outside in a month, inviting various wizards and industry figures to attend, and disseminate your lecture via each stone. Hearing this, Victor already understood his meaning. So I hope that in this month you can improve the lecture content. At that time, the academy will provide you with a hall that can amodate thousands. Professor Victor, do you have any suggestions? Listening to the deans words, Victor understood that the time for the academy to recruit new students was approaching. The academy wanted to attract students with excellent aptitude, and students would also consider the academys faculty strength. If a youngest third-order wizard professor suddenly appeared at this time, it would undoubtedly be a very powerful way to attract new students. Although Victor had a bad reputation, he had ability and strength, so no one would care about his reputation. And if he really made this lecture spectacr, then the scandal would naturally dissipate on its own. Victor thought of the newspaper contents from a few days ago, and the promise he made to Gwen. No one would care about a powerful professors love life, even if he really flirted with the daughter of a duke. At the same time, if this was really done, then his professor position would be directly tied to the Royal Academy. With this rtionship, he would clearly be able to do more in theing years before his predicted death arrived. So Victor nodded and agreed. I have no problem, do as the academy wishes. Seeing Victor agree, the dean smiled and looked at Hennie beside him. How about this teaching assistant? Are you satisfied with her work? Victor nced at Hennie beside him, then replied, Having such apetent teaching assistant is my honor. Having said that, Victor turned to leave with Hennie. Hennie followed behind Victor, extremely flustered in her heart. The more she thought about the professors evaluation of her in front of the dean, the more she felt her efforts had not been in vain. She couldnt help but walk more cheerfully. In the afternoon ss, Victor taught a very ordinary lesson. This time there were no more industry insiders. After yesterdays events, no one would think they could enjoy Victors misfortune. Victor continued teaching the knowledge points as usual, and the students diligently took notes and recorded key points. Erica didnt continue to make trouble this time, seriously taking notes and writing a lot. The bell rang to end ss. Victor tidied up his teaching materials. ss dismissed. Erica,e to my office. Victor returned Ericas reviewed notes and pointed out some mistakes. For you now, its still too early to easily use teleportation magic, but your direction isnt wrong. Victor taught and Erica listened. The two looked harmonious, as if they had forgotten Victors harassment of her at her birthday banquet. He didnt bring up the matter, and Erica naturally also kept it in her stomach without mentioning it. After imparting knowledge to Erica, Victor nodded and said, Thats enough for today. Just as he finished speaking, Victor felt a stir in his mind. The Wizards Hand had been activated. As the source of magic, Victor could feel it when Lia used the Wizards Hand spell. It was just given to Lia yesterday, and used today already? What a coincidence? Victor wasnt too worried about Lia, but the source of magic wasnt far from the capital, so he decided to go take a look. Then he stood up and said to Erica, I have some things to take care of. Remember to close the door on your way out. Then he drew a teleportation array on the spot and left. Erica: Everyone at the academy knew that the wizards tower had no doors. Entry and exit relied solely on the teleportation magic within the wizards tower. Outskirts. Lia looked at the group of people in front of her burnt to charcoal, her expression slightly frozen. A few wizards trembled beside her. They had all seen it, the powerful second-order magic unleashed from this womans hand. Second-order magic was not something small fries like them could deal with at all. She had such powerful magic, so why did she still need to find other wizards to help? Were just first-order trashpared to her. Lia scratched her head, looking at the carriage behind her. She had hung yvins crest, but why were they still attacked? Oh well. She had already notified Miss Gwen. It wouldnt be long before she arrived. The group just waited there for the knights toe. Ten minutester, a group of knights riding white horses and wearing frost iron armor arrived. The leader was naturally Gwen. She immediately found Lia. Lia! Lia! Seeing Lia sitting alone in a daze on a rock, Gwen dismounted and ran over. Lia gave her a smile. Lia, are you okay? Gwen grabbed Lias hand, looking somewhat worried. Me? Of course Im fine. But the bandits who attacked our convoy arent doing so well. She spread her hands, motioning for Gwen to look to the other side. Gwen blinked. Coming first thing, she had only worried about Lias safety, and naturally hadnt seen the pile of charred corpses over there. Seeing it now, she frowned. As a Grand Knight, she had seen countless corpses, but even so, such a miserable way of dying still made her scalp tingle. Butwas this done by the few wizards Lia brought? Thinking about it, she didnt really believe that herself. The feeble magic power those wizards possessed was far from enough to burn arge group of people. Then who else could it be? An absurd thought shed through her mind. She jokingly asked Lia: Were these bandits killed by you? Dont mind me, Lia. Im just kidding. Lia: What if I say yes, would you believe it? Gwen: ? Chapter 10: Maybe We Should Call Off the Engagement Chapter 10: Maybe We Should Call Off the Engagement It was me who did it. Gwen looked towards the voice. It was Victor. Hearing Victor say it was him, she naturally believed it. After all, Victors reputation as a tier three mage was still prestigious. Dealing with these bandits was a piece of cake for him. What are you doing here? Gwen turned her head back, very curious that since Victor was here, why did Lia still call her over. She summoned a crystal that flowed with colorful radiance and leaned against Lia. The colors on that crystal gradually disappeared. Victor noticed Lia also had one around her waist. The two of them weremunicating through these magic crystals, simr to phones that could connect two lines. Victor maintained his stern poker face and exined unhurriedly, My convoy is nearing the capital city. I came to escort them and took care of these bandits along the way. Hearing his exnation, Gwen didnt doubt him. She turned around and ordered the knights, Check the bodies, see if you can identify any faces, investigate their identities, and report back to me afterwards. Yes! Receiving the order, the knights swiftly sprang into action. Lia, be careful. Contact me immediately next time theres danger. After giving instructions, Gwen left with the knights. Once she was gone, Lia was fuming. Her face swelled into a steamed bun. Clearly she was the one who dealt with the bandits. She wanted to show off in front of Gwen, but Victor suddenly showed up and stole her credit. Theres wisdom in keeping wealth inconspicuous, Victor said impassively. Lia calmed down instantly. The convoy members were all their own people. It was fine for them to see it, but if anyone knew her magic came from an artifact, she could be in danger. As a merchant, she never underestimated human greed. YeahI understand. Victor was very satisfied that he had taught Lia a lesson. A sense of aplishment arose in him as an older brother. He walked up to Lia and held up a finger. The dim gem shed a red glow as he refilled her magic. After doing that, he prepared to leave. But Lia hesitantly asked, Why did youe over? I dont believe what you told Gwen earlier. I sensed you activating magic, so I came over curiously to see what was going on. Victor turned around and answered her tly. Not a glimmer of light shed in his eyes, still the same icy face. Hearing Victors words, Lia felt a subtle,plex emotion. Growing up, she had never received concern from Victor before. But what happened today? Did someone knock some sense into him? A sudden awakening of conscience? The inner Lia quickly came up with exnations. Victor watched her quietly and continued, The convoy attack may be rted to my enemies, but Ive lost count of them. Im not sure exactly who, so be more careful yourself. Finally Lia found a chance to retort, Huh, so you know youre unpopr. She had some guesses about the origins of todays bandits, but didnt tell Victor. Have you tried the potions? Victor abruptly threw out a question. Lia nodded. There was an indescribable surprise in her tone. The exhausted mages each drank a bottle and instantly became energetic. Even not being a mage herself, she could understand how incredible the effect was. I brought the convoy this time not just for ore trade. Ive picked out a storefront in the capital city. With so many adventurers, especially mages, selling this on a busy street will surely be a hit. Hearing Lias description, Victor secretly admired her executive ability. He didnt show it, since Victor neverplimented anyone. If you have any difficulties in the capital city, I may not be able to help. Just contact Gwen more then. Lia tilted her head with a long Oh~? She looked at Victor dubiously. You dont know? Victor knitted his brows, signaling Lia to stop speaking in riddles. Gwen is leaving for a mission in a few days. I doubt shell be back in half a month. Cant believe her own fianc doesnt even know this. Might as well have her prepare to remarry. While ridiculing Victor, Lia secretly watched his facial expression. Of course Victor didnt know about this. He and Gwen barely had any contact. To be honest, he couldnt even figure out what their rtionship status was right now. Where is she going? Seeing no change in Victors expression, Lias hope of getting a reaction from him was dashed. He was asking about a strangers whereabouts. Somewhat bored, Lia fiddled with her mage hand and casually answered, She said shes going to Mount Viseu. Though its a dormant volcano, locals reported strange soundsing from the mountain. The emperor sent her to investigate if it will erupt, to prepare countermeasures in advance. Hearing this name, Victor froze slightly. Memories surfaced in his mind. That ce was not actually a dormant volcano. Concealed underyers of magma in the crater was a massive monster the neutral world boss that appeared in the first chapter of the game. Its strength was not to be underestimated. World bosses in the game could be challenged by all yers on the server. Their levels were extremely high with health pools vastly thicker than normal bosses. Only after three days of repeated yer deaths was it finally whittled down to itsst sliver of health. If Victor remembered correctly, that boss would awaken after one and a half years. At that time, yers levels were generally low since the game had only been open for half a year. Most were only around level 20. Yet that boss was a staggering level 50! yers could hardly break its defense. He still recalled when the boss awakened from the volcano, the surrounding towns were razed to the ground. The imperial army and knights were sent to subdue it but were easily crushed. In dire straits, the empire could only seek help from yers and other adventurers. That world boss took three full days of deaths for yers to finally grind down itsst bit of health. Victor was fortunate to participate in that campaign. He remembered staying up three nights in a row, logging in each day just to chip away a tiny fraction of the bosss health alongside other yers. Recalling it now still made his blood pump excitedly. Effort pays off. Lavish rewards were given to every yer who contributed to that battle. Eventer rechallenging the instance with different sses, the visceral despair of the first encounter could never be felt again. Still, Victor was curious to see what it looked like while dormant. The Furnace Beast, that was the name yers gave it. As the name suggested, it was like a colossal sky-scorching furnace, striking fear with the promise of destion. Its emergence even turned the earth into charred wastnds. Victor decided to pay Gwen a visit tonight and probe for information. If he could hitch a ride on Gwens mission, even better. The mages left in crumpled heaps were dumbfounded watching Victor teleport in and out with a snap of his fingers. Thatthat was the legendary family head of the yvinnas? Able to casually cast teleportation magic, even more powerful than their boss! Before long, inventory waspleted without any missing cargo, much to Lias relief. Lia called over a subordinate and gestured for her toe closer. She then whispered in the womans ear, Contact our people down there and investigate the recent movements of the Duquois family. Her eyes instantly grew cold and sharp. The yvinnas convoys have never been robbed by others before. She had long harbored suspicions about the Duke. The only new enemy of Victors recently was the Dukes little daughter. As for Victors other past enemies? The ones who could be buried were buried, the ones who could be exiled were exiled. Those who truly couldnt be dealt with wouldnt be foolish enough to touch their familys convoy. Other than the Duke, she didnt believe anyone else would be so rude. It had always been only them collecting protection fees from other families. Even in the capital city, they couldnt let these locals bully them! Victor teleported back home and immediately ducked into his bedroom to change into fresh clothes. He told the servants to ready a carriage to visit the Delin family estate. The servants swiftly carried out his orders. At the same time, Gwen had just finished work for the day. The first thing she did upon returning home was remove her armor and intricate garments. The maids had already drawn her a hot bath. Gwen soaked in the tub, stretching and rxing her limbs, enjoying the rare respite. Mmm Ha! Afortable sound escaped her mouth as she closed her eyes, letting the gentle water envelop her body. Just then, the maid knocked on the bathroom door. Miss, you have a visitor. Gwen was soaking pleasantly. Hearing the voice, she let out azy Mm-hmm and floated up from the water. Her bare, fair back met the tubs edge. Water beads rolled down her skin, rippling the surface. Haahwho is it? She had just yawned when the maid outside suddenly said, Its Mr. Victor. Ssh! Gwens body slipped and she tumbled entirely into the water. Chapter 11: Knocking on My Wifes Door at Night Chapter 11: Knocking on My Wife''s Door at Night Victor sat in the carriage waiting for the servants notification, but all he could hear was Veegas low raspy voice. Are you interested in that dead volcano? The one-eyed crow was preening its shiny feathers again. Its body was perhaps too fat, as its beak could no longer reach the back. Victor nced at Veega. How did you find out? Veega lifted his head confidently and said, Otherwise you wouldnt havee to see this fiance. Victor didnt bother to respond, which was tantamount to acquiescing. Before long, Victor was still patient, but Veega couldnt stand it first. Why hasnt anyonee to call us in yet? The sound of pages flipping stopped, and Victor closed his spellbook, saying lightly, Imagine, if you were a very beautiful woman, home alone, and someone wanted to see youte at night, and this person was your fianc, what would you do? Veega tilted his head and thought for a while, croaking, Dress up beautifully, and meet him in the most elegant posture? I see, shes seen youe, and deliberately got dressed up! And you are also very patient waiting for her. Wrong. She would only feel like something is wrong with this kind of person, and find him annoying. Victor tly denied it, but obviously, the crow was a little dissatisfied. Why? Ive seen in those novel books that this is how its written. Dont you understand women? Its you who doesnt understand Gwen. Victor turned his head and looked towards the courtyard gate of the Delin family. This holy knight has never considered herself a woman. Well, Victor didnt really understand the current Gwen either. However, he believed that at this time, Gwen should hate him. After all, no woman would like a man who frowns all day, holds grudges, and does bad things. The rtionship as engaged couples was probably the stain of Gwen the knights life until the end. So after Victor died, she never married for the rest of her life. Get ready, were going in. He reminded the crow on his shoulder in a low voice. The crow quickly straightened up and took on a Im just a pet look, standingzily motionless on his shoulder. After a while, the maid came to the carriage and respectfully told him that Miss Gwen was ready and invited him in. Victor got out of the carriage, led through the gate by the maid, and brought to the meeting hall. As soon as he entered, he saw Gwen. She was sitting on a soft sofa, not dressed up, wrapped in a tightly wrapped bathrobe, without exposing an inch of skin. It looked like she had just gotten out of the bath. But she didnt need to dress up either. In Victors eyes, even with no makeup on, her exquisite perfect face was enough to captivate any man. What are you doing here sote? Gwens tone was neither warm nor cold, with a hint of aloofness. Victor sat down unceremoniously across from her and went straight to the point in a t tone, I heard youre going on a mission and wont be back for half a month. Gwen was not curious about where he had heard it from, and nodded honestly, Yes, leaving in a week. Can Ie with you? Gwen: Upon hearing these words, her reaction was a bit subtle. First somewhat puzzled, then frowning, as if to reconfirm. Finally, she leaned back, and her face gradually revealed an incredulous expression. Gwen put her hand on her forehead, lowered her head, and asked again, Repeat what you just said. Can Ie with you. Victor repeated it without the slightest hesitation. Hmm Gwen let out a light breath, she always felt that the other person had damaged his brain. Whats your reason? Without a proper reason, I cant take you with me. Victor: Im very familiar with the terrain of the surrounding mountain ranges, including the weaknesses of the magic creatures distributed around. With me, the round trip will only take you seven days. Hearing his words, Gwen didnt even lift her eyes, not knowing whether she was weighing Victors value or simply ignoring him altogether. Victor wanted to say something more to increase his worth in Gwens eyes, but Gwen preempted him and blocked his mouth. What I want is the truth. Victors eyes turned a little cold as he looked at Gwen and said slowly, You used your abilities on me. As a knight born with justice, Gwen Delin has shown her unique talents since childhood. She possesses a righteous heart. As long as she wants, she can clearly discern whether the other person is lying or not. Gwen can freely control this ability, so she does not use her abilities unnecessarily. However, she did not believe in herself this time. Victor was not so angry, rather he was somewhat expectant of this. Because this proved how much Gwen hated him. While talking to him, Gwen would even use her righteous heart to assess if he was lying. I dont trust you. Gwen was very straightforward, without any further exnation. Suddenly, Victor smiled relievedly. He thought for a while, then said again: There is a kind of magic creature in Mount Vesuvius that produces a unique crystal on its body. I need that stuff to make magic tools. After speaking, Victors eyes showed a strong desire. [First Order Magic: Self Hypnosis] Effect: Hypnotize oneself, randomly increase any ability by 1 level for a period of time. Dealing with Gwens righteous heart was simple, he just needed to tell the truth. Even if this truth was made up on the spot, as long as Victor believed it himself, it was the truth. A mage also has his own means, which is a flexible morale and a wise mind. Gwen finally looked up at Victor. It seems you do know about that volcano, otherwise you wouldnt say that. In order to achieve your goals, you can even use the Royal Knights as your escort. As expected of you, the selfish Victor. Victor smiled and nodded, for the first time in a long while not putting on a poker face. Ill take that as apliment. Gwen would never doubt Victors selfish motives, because thats the kind of person he was. She also knew that in order to achieve his goals, Victor would only cling to her even more. Since that was the case, it was better to just agree. I will apply for an apanying mage. You cane see me that day. Seeing Gwen agree, Victor smiled and reciprocated, Thank you for selflessly helping even a selfish person like me, Sir Gwen. Ill get everything arranged this week. No need to send me off. After speaking, Victor got up and left. Gwen nodded and saw him off. But in her mind, Victors ttering smile just now lingered for a long time. Victor, has he ever smiled like that? Back in the carriage, Victor leaned back calmly in his seat, his jet ck eyes staring absently somewhere. Are you angry? Veega asked in puzzlement. What makes you think that? Veega: Just a hunch after seeing your poker face for so long. If you didnt have too much emotion, you wouldnt smile brightly like a daisy. Angry? Hearing its words, Victor thought about it briefly. Perhaps the education ingrained in him wanted him to be a good person, but being called so selfish by the others self-righteousness. And he could only pretend to be what the other thought he was, in order to gain her approval. Not angry enough for that. It just made him feel nauseous. .. These days, Victor taught at the academy during the day and studied magic potions in the basement at night. As long as there were enough materials, he could make a hundred bottles a day, all of which could be sold by Lia. Lia said that when the store renovation waspleted, these potions would go on the shelves, and for now only this one potion would be sold. They had to establish the stores reputation first before considering purchasing other magic items. Of course, Victor knew that once this consumable went on sale, it would definitely cause a rush. So he told Lia not to sell out all at once, limited to fifty bottles per day. Starvation marketing. Lia understood it immediately as a merchant herself. At the academy, Victor was also not idle. On the one hand, he was thinking about lecture topics, on the other hand, he had made a decision. Every time he gave a lecture, he would have Hennie sit in. Under the pretext of gaining experience. Erica came to his office every night, often with many questions to ask, and more and more frequently. Although Victor felt somewhat annoyed, Veega tirelessly answered them one by one. In order not to let Veega keep chirping in his head, he had no choice but to ry everything to Erica. It also allowed him to cram magic knowledge from Veega. After secretly learning from Veega, he realized that Erica was really a genius. He couldnt understand Veegas crude andplex content at all, but Erica understood it after one teaching. Even at this point, she seemed to have countless questions waiting to be asked and answered. Victor couldnt help feeling a little emotional. With Ericas talent and diligence, who else could be first in the exams if not her? Everything was going smoothly, and soon it was the sixth day agreed upon with Gwen. Hennie followed quietly behind Victor. Today she would still sit in on Professor Victors ss. She also didnt quite understand why Professor Victor asked her to sit in. After all, it was a curriculum she had written herself. Not until the two of them walked to the door did she finally understand Professor Victors intention these past few days. Today, I want you to go in yourself and use your knowledge to teach a ss for these students. Hennie: ??? Chapter 12: Because I Will Make Money Chapter 12: Because I Will Make Money Professor Victor, II cant do it. Hennie quickly shook her head, keeping her head low, not even daring to look Victor in the eye. Listen to me, Hennie. Ive had you sit in on my lectures these past few days precisely so you could learn how to properly teach a ss. Victors hand rested on Hennies shoulder, and he clearly felt her petite body tremble lightly. Hennie lifted her head, with unspeakable worry in her eyes. Professor, Im afraid I wont do wellit will affect your reputation. Reputation? Did he even have a reputation? While this was somewhat self-deprecating, he truly did not care much about his reputation. Victor gently patted Hennies back, causing her trembling body to calm down slightly. Theforting worked. He then said: Go on. He knew that no matter how much he said to the innately timid littlemb Hennie, she still wouldnt agree. So Victor chose to use amanding tone, rather than a negotiating one. Hennie knew she could not refuse the professor. The professor, he would be unhappy Hennie took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, and pushed open the ssroom door. The originally noisy ssroom quickly quieted down, but the students were still puzzled when they saw Hennie walk up to the lectern. Where was the professor? Why was his teaching assistant standing at the lectern? Feeling the students gazes wandering over her, Hennie was under immense pressure. Um The professor had something to do today, soIm taking over his ss Her voice grew smaller and smaller, until thest two words were like a mosquitos buzz, so soft that even she could barely hear herself. Her words were like a bomb tossed into calm waters. Apanied by the underwater explosion, the fish noisily protested. No way Shes just a TA, how can she teach instead of the professor? Forget whether the professor allowed it, does she even have the professors abilities? We want Professor Victors lecture! If our grades drop because of you, can you take responsibility? Hennie was berated by the many students to the point she could barely hold her head up. She lowered her head like a punching bag. Her panicked gaze darted around, wishing she could find a crack in the floor to dive into. WuuuProfessor Victor, I cant do it, I really cant Professor, pleasee back quickly Im s-s-sorry Quiet! The sudden shout startled Hennie, and she stealthily raised her head. Unnoticed by her, Erica in the front row had stood up. Magic ripples surrounded her, with aplex, exquisite magic circle hovering before her. Hennie had seen that spell circle before. It was a silence spell. Other than the caster, all creatures in the affected area would be unable to make any sounds with their mouths. Miss Hennie, please continue. Wuuu, thank you Erica! She was immensely grateful to Erica for the help, and also felt a tinge of guilt. On the professors first day, she had trash talked Erica. She didnt expect to be bailed out by her this time. Ill definitely tell you the exam scope early next time! Hennie had already thought about how to repay Erica. Not bad. Victor had been leaning by the door the whole time, fully aware of everything happening in the ssroom. Ericas assistance was unexpected yet very satisfying to Victor, while Hennies fear was only natural. He had originally wanted to use the students pressure to force Hennie to grow quickly, but it seemed now that would have the opposite effect. But having Hennie teach was ast resort. He was leaving the city with Gwen starting tomorrow, for up to half a month, or as little as one week. No matter what, he wanted to keep his professorship, so he couldnt abandon this batch of students. And so Victor thought of Hennie. His lectures were originally written by Hennie anyway, so ability-wise there was definitely no problem. The only thing to worry about was her timidity. He needed Hennie to personally ovee this, to let her know she was capable of teaching these students well. With Ericas help, the ssroom quieted down. Hennie took a deep breath to calm herself, and finally summoned the courage to start teaching. She lectured from a prepared script that she had long memorized. Soon, Hennie got into her own rhythm, growing increasingly adept as she taught. Victor, peeking the whole time, nodded in approval. Hennie undoubtedly had talent for lecturing. The students also went from initial skepticism, to confusion, and finally to pleasant surprise. They realized Hennies pacing was perfect, giving them a feeling that it was as if Professor Victor was teaching them himself. By the end, they were fully immersed in Hennies ss. The only sounds left in the ssroom were Hennies lecturing, and the scratching of pens on paper. As Hennie lectured, she suddenly paused. Because this segment required an instructors magic demonstration. 2nd Order magic: [Shatterstar] Since Professor Victor was a powerful 3rd-tier mage, when preparing the lectures she had written them from Victors perspective. She didnt expect this to trip herself up. She herself was only a magic apprentice. Even though she knew the theory behind this spell, she didnt have the mana to cast it. Although flustered, she quickly calmed herself. Erica, could you demonstrate this spell for everyone? She was gambling, gambling on whether Erica would help her once more. Fortunately, she gambled right. Erica calmly walked up to the lectern, taking the magic book from Hennie which had Shatterstars theory clearly written down. The details were so thorough she didnt even need to think much, just conceptualize the spell circle path, and she could easily cast it. She raised a hand, trying out this spell for the first time. Shatterstar! A profound ripple stirred up the air. One by one, bright morning stars appeared in the air. Like a painting, they formed the lines of a spell circle. And right before taking shape, they abruptly vanished into thin air. Just as many students were puzzled. Thunk thunk thunk! Appearing suddenly, from an unknown direction. Countless fine spikes were as if instantly generated, all nailing the practice mannequin in the ssroom full of holes. Seeing the mannequin riddled with holes by the shattered stars, the students hearts collectively skipped a beat. What a sinister attack spell! But with Ericas demonstration, their learning was much faster. So thats how it works! They began lively discussion, not even aware Ericas silence spell had long ended. Hennie also rxed, exchanging smiles with Erica. The ss ended quickly in a focused yet rxed atmosphere. As the bell rang, none of the students showed any dissatisfaction. This lecture still benefited them greatly. At the same time, they now held much more respect for Hennie. As expected of Professor Victors TA, not just any lecturer could do as well as her! Professor Victors TA is unexpectedly so outstanding too! Yeah, yeah! Hennie walked up to Erica, wanting to properly thank the girl who willingly helped out in ss. Thank you, Erica. Without you, I would have embarrassed myself badly this ss. Erica chuckled with her privately, waving her hand and continuing: Just a small thing. Hennie softly whispered in Ericas ear: I really dont know why the professor insisted I teach when its his job. Hearing this, Erica was also quite puzzled. But puzzlement alone wouldnt solve anything. Erica had intended to go to Victors office to ask about today anyway, so the two decided to go together and get to the bottom of this. At the same time, Victor sat at his office desk, leisurely drinking coffee and flipping through magic books. After seeing Hennie adapt, he had sneaked back here to ck off. The tranquil dusk, mixed with the sounds of pages turning. Very nice. But tranquil times are always fleeting. At the mage towers notification, he approved Hennie and Ericas teleportation request. The residual light of the teleportation spell gradually faded away. The next second, these two young beautiful girls appeared before him. Professor Hennies voice was still so timid, as if he would eat her up inadvertently at any moment. The sounds of pages turning did not stop as Victor, without looking up, casually brought up as if just chitchatting: Todays ss, you did well. How did it feel? Hennie stroked her chest, quickly breathing out in relief a few times. Thanks to Erica, it went very smoothly. If theres a next time, I definitely wont be so scared. Erica, who was feeding Veega, turned back and returned Hennies gaze. Only then did Hennie remember her purpose. She didnte here fishing for Victors praise. Professor, why did you want me to substitute for you in ss? Thump. Victor closed the book. The exquisite bound tome was ced on the desk as he looked at Hennie, responding nonchntly as usual: Im going out for a bit and need some time beforeing back. Hearing this, Hennie didnt feel anything in particr. But Erica, in the middle of feeding Veega, twitched her hand and spilled bird feed on the desk. Hey girl, feed me properly if youre gonna feed me! Veega protested indignantly, but of course Erica couldnt hear her. She ignored Veegas chirping and pricked up her ears to listen carefully. So I wanted to test whether youre capable of being the teacher for our ss. Hennie froze in ce. Professor, youwere testing me? Victor gave an mm-hmm, returning her a faint smile. Even though the upward curve of his lips was barely discernible. You did well. I believe you can definitely be an excellent lecturer. Professor, wuuuwuuuuu! Seemingly receiving unexpected affirmation, Hennie finally couldnt hold back her emotions and cried out. But Erica was still dumbfounded. Huh? What? Victor is leaving? For how long beforeing back? She didnt know why, but hearing Victor would be traveling far away, Erica felt a little let down. After ss in the evenings, she could learn a lot from Victor here. But if Victor left She seemed to have no reason toe here anymore. Although Victor wasnt really leaving, just going away for a few days, she still felt somewhat dejected. But another voice sounded in her mind. Great, this unromantic jerk is leaving! Its good hes going. Out of sight, out of mind! She quickly adjusted her mood, shrugging. Even without Victors tutge, she was still a genius mage. Right. Victor turned his head and nced at Erica. What questions have you brought today? Speak up quickly, once Ive taught you I can get off work. He even still remembered she woulde to ask questions. It was as if her psychological defenses, built up with great difficulty, now had a crack in them from this. She lowered her head, taking out the questions she had long prepared and walked over to Victor. But for some reason, she suddenly felt absent-minded. That night, Lia walked into Victors study. The storefront is decorated. These days, Lia had been in the capital handling the store. So she hadnt returned to the territory recently, instead living here directly. After all, she already had a room here. Victor closed his book, wanting to discuss pricing with Lia. Lia told him: One thousand ducats. For a consumable sold in the capital, this price was not cheap, yet very reasonable. This potion was absolutely worth this price. If they could sell fifty vials a day, they could directly earn fifty thousand ducats. The costs were just a tree fruit, though rare, at most ten ducats. This was highly profitable. Victor nodded. This price was also within his expectations. Any more would not match its miraculous effects, any less would be undeserved. Also, remember to limit it to two vials per person per day. Why? Lia was somewhat puzzled. The potion itself was already expensive. Whether anyone would buy it was an issue itself, yet there was also a purchase limit? Wasnt he afraid of having stock left unsold from low sales? Victor exined: Id rather earn less at first, to spread awareness of this potions effects. Later on, the more people know about it, the more well earn. Hearing his exnation, Lias eyes lit up as she clicked her tongue in wonder. Now I feel youre more of a businessman than me. She was as if seeing Victor for the first time in over a decade. She yawned, seemingly recalling something, and casually asked: Oh right, youre really going with Gwen to thatwhat, volcano? Mm-hmm. Victor nodded. Alright. Lia muttered, waving her hand dismissively. Dont die out there. I dont want to spend money collecting your corpse. Im going to sleep. With that said, she patted her cheeks and left Victors study. Seeing Lia leave, Veega lifted her head, the human-like radiance in her eyes restored. Isnt your sister showing concern for you? I thought you two didnt get along well. We didnt, but its improved some these days. Victor tapped the desk, a vial of blue potion appearing in his palm as he fiddled with it. How did you do it? Veega asked, puzzled. Victor ced the blue potion on the desk, exining simply: Because I make money. Chapter 13: Are You Looking For Trouble? Chapter 13: Are You Looking For Trouble? In the morning, Victor leaned against the carriage, waiting boredly for Gwen toe out of her house. Gwen had just opened the door, holding a slender silver sword in her hand. She was going for morning practice. As soon as she stepped out, she looked up and saw Victors carriage. Gwen was taken aback for a moment. At the same time, Victor, who was leaning against the carriage, nodded at her. Gwen: Why did hee so early? Feeling that letting him stand outside was a bit impolite, Gwen thought for a moment and said to Victor: Want to practice together? Im a mage. Victor stared at the slender silver sword in her hand and replied lightly. Gwen blushed hard and turned her head away, letting out an Oh. Come in first. After that, she ran to the training ground to start her morning practice. Victor was a little bored, so he stood by the training ground, staring at her. A knights morning practice was nothing more than swinging swords and hacking to train the body. And to practice variousbat skills repeatedly. Gwen waved her sword for a while, feeling a little shy under his gaze. She exined: Knights have to train every day. I didnt ask you. Gwen: So one person watched while the other practiced in silence. After the morning practice, Gwen wiped the sweat from her forehead and was about to take the waterskin next to her to drink and replenish fluids. A voice drifted overzily. Drinking water immediately after intense exercise is bad for your health. Gwen put down the waterskin, because she felt that if she drank the water, Victor would probably nag about it. Whats wrong with him today? Did he catch a disease? After the morning practice came breakfast time. Gwen looked at Victor and asked hesitantly: Have you eaten? No. Victor answered her very concisely. Gwen: Then lets eat together. Upon hearing her invitation, Victor immediately moved and walked into the manor ahead of her, calm and unhurried. Gwen: She tried to examine Victor with a righteous heart, but all of his actions and words were honest. Strange. Gwen muttered to herself and shook her head, throwing those ungrounded thoughts out of her mind. She was naturally referring to the foolish thing he did with the underage daughter of the duke he confessed to. Oh well, it had nothing to do with her anyway. Victor said he would take care of these things. After the two finished breakfast, Gwen put on her knights armor. The silvery white armor set off her fair and delicate skin, and her exquisite, perfect face carried a sense of coldness and aloofness. She was like a goddess of war stepped out of the ice. Victor, on the other hand, looked at the white horse she was leading and asked: Do I have to ride a horse too? Gwen suddenly remembered that Victor was a mage and couldnt possibly travel long distances on foot. How careless of her! She didnt even consider this. In Gwens memory, Victor seemed to have never ridden a horse before. What should she do? Did they have to share a horse? Gwen agonized over this for a while, but in just that short time, Victor had already called Gwens servant to the stables to pick out a suitable horse for long distance travel. Knights families nevercked excellent horses. Gwen saw him preparing to mount another horse. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Victor skillfully flip onto the horses back and sit steadily. So you can ride, you dont look like a beginner. Victor ignored her, since Gwen could discern the truthfulness of words. The more you speak, the more mistakes you make. But Gwen was right, Victor was no beginner. He was a stand-in. In the game, he had even ridden dragons before. The two set off one after the other on the road. Gwen had to report to the Knights first, so Victor followed behind her. The two didnt say a word to each other on the road, but Gwen still felt it was unnatural. She looked back at Victor, he still had that in poker face. Sensing Gwens gaze, he turned his eyes to meet hers. Gwen quickly turned her head away. Seeing that she had looked away, Victor continued to enjoy the scenery along the road. All the way to the Knights headquarters, the knights who were assigned to this trip had been ready and waiting. Nearly forty people stood in a row, awaiting Gwens order. At this moment, standing at the very front, Gwen reminded Victor of the powerful and perfect Grand Knight he had seen in the game. The same valor and heroic spirit. Gwen had the knights practice as usual. After practice, Gwen stood on the tform and said to the knights: The apanying mage I requestedst time has been found. Some of you should know him. Gwen took a step back, signaling for Victor toe up. Victor, who got the invitation, walked onto the tform unhurriedly. Victor yvinna! At this moment, almost every knight had this name sh through their minds. His notorious reputation was known far and wide. There wasnt a self-proimed righteous knight who didnt know him. They all hated this viin very much. If possible, they would all like to give Victor a good fight. But there was no denying that after seeing him in person, the knights were all a little panicked. They took back their previous arrogance. He was a third-tier mage! If he went on a rampage here, who could stop him? Perhaps Knight Commander Gwen could give it a try. But rumor has it that Knight Gwen has an engagement with him The knights were even more in awe of Victor. Seeing these knights treating him with great respect, although Victors face was expressionless, he still felt a little stifled inside. He had thought there would be some face-pping scenes, such as the knights not submitting to him, causing disputes, and then he could teach them a lesson ordingly and demonstrate his power to establish prestige. It seemed he was thinking too much now. As a viin who struck fear at the mention of his name, his existence alone was enough to be authoritative. Veega, perched on his shoulder, was silent for a while and mocked. Were you really expecting such a ridiculous development? Just wanted some fun, otherwise itd be too dull. Gwen recounted the number of people again. Finding no issues, she was about to announce their departure. Suddenly, a tender voice called out. A small boy in armor that was obviously not tall or old enough ran over, hugging a sword. Sis Gwen! You forgot your sword! He shouted as he ran. The sword was about the same size as him. The hilt covered his eyes. As a result, he couldnt see the road and tripped over a rock. Thud, he fell down. Ah! The silver sword flew out ordingly, its tip pointing at Victor. All the knights were shocked. There was no dodging that, it could be fatal! They were about to warn him when they saw Victor stretch out his hand. What was he doing? Use magic? Dont! It has very strong magic resistance. Gwen hurriedly shouted. However, Victor remained still. Under everyones horrified gaze, they saw Victors outstretched hand suddenly grab the end of the sword. At the same time, his body nimbly twisted. The silver sword that should have flown far was easily pulled back. This action was too smooth and effortless, leaving all the knights presentpletely stunned. Victor casually flicked the sword, leaving the knights in a daze. Damn! Knight Commander Gwens precious sword was casually flicked in his hand? He really is a mage??? Gwen was also stunned. Her body was still in the posture of reaching out to block earlier. She blinked, looking at Victor, unable to speak for a long time. Victor yed with the silver sword in his hand for a while, then returned it to Gwen, even humbly saying sorry to her. Its been a while since I touched this stuff, yed with it for a bit. Gwen looked straight at Victor and suddenly recalled the conversation this morning. With some resentment, she said: You can use a sword. Victor spread his hands, expressionless. Im a mage. Of course, he added silently in his heart: A full-time mage. Seeing the knights collectively shocked, Veega nced at Victor. It seemed to understand Victors intention. Because acting cool was really awesome. Gwen took back the silver sword and put it in its sheath, ignoring him. She gave orders to the knights: All knights! Mount your horses! Move out! Today was the grand opening of Lias potion shop. She looked forward to it very much and personally manned the shop today. At the same time, she also invited many industry insiders for promotion. However, the effect was not very good. She sat in the shop, watching the mages passing by outside. Some people saw the few potion bottles ced on the signboard outside the door and were quite interested, but when they saw the price, they inevitably hesitated. So expensive. Almost every mage who passed by said this. Lia was not impatient. As long as someone discovered the value of this potion, it would be fine. However, things did not go as smoothly as she thought. On the contrary, it attracted many uninvited guests. Is this the shop? Lia looked in the direction of the sound. She saw several fierce-looking thugs with various tattoos standing outside the door. She yawned. Here theye again, troublemakers. Lia touched the Mages Hand on her hand, a gift from Victor. Somehow, at times like these, she actually felt that Victor was quite decent. At least when doing business in his territory, no one dared make ideas about the yvinna familys business. A cold female voice came from behind: Do you want me to drive them away, Miss Lia? No need. Seeing the aggressive hoodlums, Lias face was somewhat delighted: If you drive them away, who will help make our name known? Voices were heard from outside. Start smashing! Chapter 14: Is Your Familys Stuff Made of Gold or Something? Chapter 14: Is Your Family''s Stuff Made of Gold or Something? The burly men outside grabbed their weapons and started smashing Lias shop. Even the magic potions ced at the entrance did not escape unscathed. They were all smashed to bits and pieces. The azure potions flowed down to the floor, filling the ce with the scent of money. Lia watched their rampage impassively, remaining extremelyposed. Miss Lia, shouldnt we stop them The voice behind her sounded anxious, aware of the value of those potions even one broken bottle was a huge loss. Lia sat leisurely on the chair, watching the rioters continue their havoc unhurriedly. Its fine, let them smash. The more they smash, the more theyll have topensate. Of course, Lia was also aware. These people were at most some hoodlums sent by someone else. How could they possiblypensate? Feeling it was about time, she stroked the Sorcerers Hand on her right hand, about to head out. What are you all doing?! A voice shouted from outside. Lia was slightly surprised. Someone was standing up against them? She stood inside and looked out. A noble youngdy with blond hair stood beside a carriage, yelling at the tattooed brutes. Who was that? Lia looked up and examined the familiar face of the blonde girl, already having the answer in mind. The Dukes daughter? Why would she be here? Did she just happen to be passing by? Or was she here on purpose? Duke Rivierres daughter Erica was gifted since young, and was still famous and brilliant even now. Some thought her future achievements would surely surpass that genius Victors. Including thest time, if it had been Victor flirting with some other familys girl, it wouldnt even be worth making the news headlines. But Ericas public influence was simply too great. Lia thought to herself: Shes probably here doing charity work again, and it would likely cause another wave of publicity for her. In fact, Erica did not think too much about it. Although today was a day off, after Victor left, she did not feel like going to the academy to study either. Because other than Victor the other teachers standards were simply too poor, even worse than herself. Taking advantage of her day off today, she also gave herself a break to walk around town and rx for a day. It was also to ease her mood. As a result, while listening to the servants gossiping, she heard that the yvin family had opened a magic items shop in the eastern city of the royal capital. yvin that was Victors surname, she naturally remembered it. But the eastern city district Erica was very interested, but the shop was opened in the eastern city district, quite far from her. Her family lived in the central district, filled with nobles like Erica. The royal capital was so big that she couldnt even tour the entire central district in a day. But she still decided to go take a look. A shop owned by Professor Victors family what would they sell? As a result, after spending half an hour riding a carriage here, she saw a group of people wrecking havoc in front of the magic shop. The yvin family crest was hanging over the shop this was indeed Victors business. The scale was not very big quite tinypared to other prosperous shops. Just this point alone would deduct many points. But she was not here to grade it. Seeing people smashing the shop, Erica felt a natural anger rise up. What are you all doing? Her delicate shout rang out as the youngdy stepped out of her carriage like the moon surrounded by stars. Many passersby saw her and couldnt help but gasp in surprise. Its Erica Duquois! Simply put, there was no one who did not recognize this kind and beautiful youngdy. She would always deliver food and money to help the poor get through tough times, and would not back down when facing viins. Its the Dukes daughter! Run! Seeing Erica, the leader yelled at hispanions, and they hurriedly fled from the scene looking scared. Lia signaled the shop assistant behind her with her eyes, and in an instant, she only felt a gust of wind sweep past from behind her. When she turned back again, the ce was empty. After doing all that, she put on a smiling face and came out to greet them. Miss Erica, thank you for your help! Im just a weak woman. Facing something like this, Im really frightened. If not for your arrival, I wouldnt know what to do. While listening to Liasints, Erica sized her up. The woman before her was very beautiful. She had a tall and slender figure, with exquisite and perfect features. Especially the extra mature charm she exuded made even Erica, an underage youth, feel utterly inferior. She was about to say there was no need for thanks, but as she looked down, her gaze suddenly paused on Lias hand. That was Victors glove? Erica clearly remembered seeing it on the first day Victor arrived. Because there were many enchanting stones on it, she had specifically noticed when she first saw the glove on Victors hand. Afterwards, she never saw the glove again. And now this glove appeared on this womans hand? Erica couldnt confirm if it was the same one, after all their hand sizes werepletely different. So is she Professor Victors family? Thinking of this, Erica felt somewhat sorry for the woman before her. Those people must havee because of Victors notoriety, but the consequences had to be borne by the youngdy here. Looking at the broken shards and spilled potions on the ground, she decided topensate the woman before her, to appease her emotions. Im very sorry that something like this happened here in the capital. I willpensate you for all of todays losses in the name of Erica Duquois. Please tally up the value of the damaged goods. And if there are any leftovers, I will buy them all. Oh? Hearing Ericas generous offer, Lia held her chest with one hand and stroked her face with the other, a smile on her face. The innate charm of the Dukes embedded in her bones, truly fitting for a Dukes daughter. Even though she was only seventeen. Miss Erica, let me confirm, you really want topensate for my losses? You should know, its not going to be cheap. Before Lia could respond, Erica had already called her handmaid over, preparing to pay. Lia smiled as she reported the price: One thousand gold. One thousand gold for these losses? To ordinary people, it was already a huge price. But Erica found it reasonable, and signaled for the maid to take out the money. Then, they heard her add: One thousand gold, per bottle. What? The maids hand stuttered slightly. Even Erica felt like she misheard. Not just Erica, even passersby felt it was preposterous. A bottle of potion actually cost one thousand gold? Was the water in your bottles made of gold? The maid calcted and was slightly stunned by the price. Ericas expression also became difficult. This amount was just a months allowance for her. But money still couldnt be spent so blindly. Now she understood a little why Victor was so resented. He waspletely a profiteer! Before she could respond, Lia said awkwardly: Although I really hope youllpensate me, the family head said each person can only buy two bottles a day, no more. There was even such a rule? Erica also heard for the first time that selling things had purchase limits. Especially when trying topensate, the other party was actually unwilling to take more. She thought for a bit the family head mentioned was clearly Victor. But only being able to buy two bottles piqued Ericas interest. Could these things really have some magical effects? Thus, she picked up an undamaged bottle of potion and asked Lia: What effects do these have? Lia looked at her with a smile and exined: For restoring magic power. Erica found it hard to believe. She had never heard of something that could restore magic power before. She wanted to buy some to bring back for research, but the broken shards on the ground also made her hesitate. Soon though, Erica affirmed her intent. Words spoken could not be taken back, and Victor had taught her so much knowledge after all. So what if she spent this money topensate today? Shell just consider it even with Victor! Thus, she directly said: Im Professor Victor yvins student. Since Ive witnessed his shop being damaged before my eyes, I cannot just stand by. I willpensate based on material costs andbor fees, but with one condition. Hearing Ericas words, Lia raised her eyebrows. I want to buy up all the remaining potions too. She cared more than anyone about matters rting to magic. So she nned to bring them back for research. Upon hearing this, Lia looked back at the remaining undamaged goods on the shelves. There were only ten bottles left. Seeing this, she didnt care about Victors rules anymore, and nodded. Victor had said he did not fear anyone researching the potion ingredients, because besides him, no one could make them. Lia thought it required some special magic to craft, and since he already said that, she naturally wouldnt worry about any trade secrets being leaked. Since Miss Erica is being so generous, I shall not decline. Then, includingbor and material costs, 300 gold per broken bottle, the rest remain original price. Hearing this, Erica readily agreed as well. Deal. Lia passed the ten bottles of potion to Ericas maid, and reached out to receive thepensation money and normal potion cost from the maid. Looking at Erica before her, Lia clicked her tongue in marvel. Throwing out thousands just because she was Victors student? She really wondered what kind of love potion that heartless scoundrel poured into this youngdy. After Erica left, Lia took out another fifty bottles from the shop, still priced at one thousand gold each, and continued selling. The mages passing by who saw her take out another fifty bottles after that were half-fainted. So you had stock left after all. In the alley. The burly tattooed rioters from beforey scattered in the corners, half-dead. Their bodies exhibited different wounds, an extremely miserable sight. Who sent you all. A cloaked figure stood there, only revealing the upper half of her face and green pupils. She held a wooden sword to the head of the tattooed brute leader. Hey on the ground, limbs all broken. The pain made him wish he could just pass out on the spot. But the wooden sword hovering over his head still made him scream out hoarsely in panic. Its its Duke Rivierre! Duke Rivierre! He hurriedly reported the mastermind, hoping to exchange a sliver of life from the cloaked figure. Bang! The wooden sword swung down and the tattooed brute finally fainted as he wished. Then, she dragged him by the leg, step by step, pulling him out of the alley. Chapter 15: Are You Two Not Lovers? No Problem Sharing a Room, Right? Chapter 15: Are You Two Not Lovers? No Problem Sharing a Room, Right? Ssh! Ice cold water was sshed on the mans face, jolting him awake instantly. Huff! Huff! The man gasped for breath desperately as he tried to move his body, only to find himself immobilized and restrained on a rack. He waspletely unable to move. The masked figure in front of him put down the water basin to the ground and stood to the side with arms crossed over the chest. She was still in the same outfit, a cloak wrapped around to cover the whole body except for the eerie green eyes that stared at him. He clearly remembered that his gang of brothers were all taken down by her agile and skillful techniques. Awake? Lets have a chat now that youre awake. The man looked around trying to locate the source of the voice. Here was a gloomy, damp basement. Soon, following the voice, he saw the woman sitting on a chair. She was fiddling with her fingernails while the table was filled with unspeakable torture devices. Blurrily, he noticed a peculiarly designed glove on the womans hand, embedded with several gems that he did not have time to count. There is a saying that goes, He who knows the times is the greatest man. I believe the various torture devices here can definitely pry open Your Excellencys mouth. Cold sweats instantly drenched the mans whole body as he struggled frantically trying to break free from the restraints, but to no avail. He hurriedly yelled, Ill tell! Ill tell everything! p! The masked figure in front gave him a forceful p across the face. I havent even asked anything yet. What do you want to say? Lia yed with the tiger w pliers,ughing as she looked at him. The crisp p sobered up the disoriented man instantly, while anger took over his rationality. Do you know what you are doing?! Kidnapping! Abuse of personal punishment! You! You will be arrested! So what if we are? When you die like a stray dog by the roadside, who will care who did this to you? Lia stood up with an icy cold gaze, seemingly having done this kind of thing countless times already. The man struggled violently again. Damn it! How dare you do this! What gives you the right?! Lia looked at him as if looking at a fool, Because I have money. The man: He was silenced by this one sentence. Just because you have money you can act so arrogantly? You can just My brother is Victor. He is a nobleman, a level three mage. The man: He kept his mouth shut now. Lia tapped the iron w pliers on the table, and continued, Now that you know you have provoked our yvinna family, you should be prepared for the consequences. Speak. Who instructed you to do this. The Duke! It was the Duke who ordered us! He still stuck to his original confession, seemingly wanting Lia to believe him, he voluntarily offered up an address. Thats our base. You can go there, you can go to find evidence! The Duke gave us arge sum of money and ordered us to smash your shop today! Im not lying, you have to believe me! Seeing the mans desperate plea, the masked figure moved closer to Lia and lowered his voice. Hes been saying the same thing. Could it really be the Duke who did this? Lia tsked disinterestedly. A lousy attempt at scapegoating. If you hadnt insisted it was the Duke, I might have suspected him a little, but your adamance in pinning it on him has actually lessened his suspicions. The man was baffled for a second. In that brief moment, he was seen through by Lia. Seeing his reaction, she couldnt helpughing out loud again. As her charmingughter faded, she held her stomach and looked up with a pair of charming eyes, smiling as she said, Did you really believe me? I was just bluffing you. But judging by your reaction, it does seem the Duke is clearly not behind this after all. I knew a duke wouldnt use such lowly means. The mans mouth gaped open as if he still wanted to say something, but Lia simply waved her hand dismissively. Thats enough. Finish him, Leon. Dont forget to remove his organs. They can fetch some money. Oh, and his aplices toodispose of them all. Not one should remain. Lia pped the mans face, herughter resembling that of a devil. The mans body trembled uncontrobly, struggling in fear, wanting to say something. But the next moment, with a gentle flip of Lias hand, a vial appeared in her grasp. The azure liquid shimmered with a dazzling sheen under the light. What a pity. Even if we sold all your organs, their worth wouldnt match even one item from my familys collection. She smiled charmingly at him, swaying the potion bottle back and forth in front of his eyes. Of course, this thing worth a thousand ducats is also worthless in my eyes, just like you. p! The next second, the potion bottle smashed into his face and shattered with a pop. He only felt numerous liquids flowing down his numb face. The red and blue potions intertwined, making it hard to tell whether it was blood or potion dripping down. Madwomanyoure insane! Let me go, let me go! The mans voice trembled as he stared with wide eyes. Under the dual torment of mind and body, he was already disfigured beyond recognition. Seeing his expression, Lia couldnt helpughing again. Her beautiful smile felt like a demon infiltrating ones heart. In the bloodshot eyes of the man, she yawned and casually said while turning away: Finish it quickly. Yes. After about a few hours, Leon had taken care of everything. She stealthily climbed back into Victors study through the window. Victor was not here now, so Lia sat at his desk handling recent ounts. There was no one else in the room. Leon took off her hood, revealing short tinum blonde hair and long pointy ears. Just her ears that differed from humans were enough to prove her identity. An elf. Miss, everything has been cleaned up. Lia didnt even lift her head, but she already knew who it was and smiled, Thanks for your hard work. Its my honor, Miss Lia. Leon went on, I searched those men and found quite a bit of money. I also ransacked their base it seems they had recentlye into a considerable amount of money, probably around five thousand ducats. Lia took the money pouch from Leon and weighed it in her hand before putting it aside. Thats a lot indeed. At least he didnt lie about that. Leon couldnt help asking again, It really wasnt the Dukes doing? Lias hand paused. She couldnt help butugh out loud. After closing the ount book, she looked up at Leon with a smile, You believed it too? Huh? She said with a chuckle, Even if the Dukes suspicion is reduced to the minimum, it doesnt prove his innocence. We simply introduced another suspect, but the fact that the Duke still harbors animosity towards us remains unchanged. Perhaps someone is sabotaging us, deliberately provoking conflict between our yvinnas and the Duke for their own benefit. Or maybe the Duke simply dislikes us. After all, its unusual for one city to have two youngest level three mages. Not understanding the scheming between nobles, Leon hesitated and asked the question she most wanted to know, Why didnt you continue interrogating him? He wouldnt say even if I did, because he doesnt know who the mastermind is either. Lia flicked the money pouch, causing the clinking sound of ducats colliding inside. The use of money as payment is indication enough that he is no important figure. So he could only adamantly me it on the Duke. Lia added, What do you think drove the Dukes daughter toe to the East District? And she just happened to run into the shop wreckers? And in the end, she even paid a huge sum topensate for our damaged potions? Hearing her words, Leon frowned. She had heard that Erica spent over ten thousand ducats just forpensation, which still felt incredulous to her. Could someone really be so kind-hearted? I dont believe her story, Lia said with a shrug. Ive lived with Victor for over a decade. I know him better than anyone. Though gifted in magic, hes nowhere ready to teach yet. I bet he just read off script written by teaching assistants even during his lectures at the academy. What could he possibly teach Erica that she imed to be his student? At the same time, far away in Sanchel Town, Veega sneezed. Victor nced at him. Crows could catch colds too? But he didnt have time to care about a sneezing crow right now. They had arrived at a town at the foot of Mount Vesuvius. It was not a big town, with only one inn avable. The knights didnt need to care much about lodging. They could even sleep a night by leaning on their horses at a station. But Gwen was a female and also their respected Knight Commander, so the knights insisted she must spend the night at the inn to rest up properly. Simrly, Victor was a mage. He too needed a good resting environment to replenish his spiritual power. So the two had no choice but to go to the inn together. Though they had agreed to get two rooms, but Boss, you really only have one room left? Gwen seemed rather anxious, which Victor found somewhat amusing. This was the first time he saw her lose herposure like this. She now wished she could immediately build another room on the vacantnd. The innkeeper also felt very helpless. Sir Knight, how could I dare lie to you? There really is only one queen room left. Moreover, seeing that you two are a couple travelling together, it shouldnt be a problem to share a room, right? Gwen was about to say something more but Victor spoke up first to interrupt her, Well take this room. Thats it. Hearing Victors words, Gwen instantly stared wide-eyed in disbelief. Chapter 16: Being Both Dad and Mom Chapter 16: Being Both Dad and Mom Gwen and Victor stood at the door looking inside. Why did you agree to this? We should have asked more questions, or waited a bit longer Victor nced at her, then said: Remember your purpose foring here. You didnte here for a vacation or to sleep. Hearing Victors words, Gwen shook her head, calming herself down. But clearly, a man and a woman spending the night alone in a room was rather And there was only one bed, arge one at that. Gwen furrowed her brows, conflicted for a moment, then took the initiative to say: Ill sleep on the floor. Victor nodded, agreeing. Okay. Gwen was taken aback for a moment. Although as a knight, she could sleep anywhere with her armor on. But Victors reaction Made her feel a little upset. Gwen didnt even understand why, in her impression there was no concept of declining modestly or not. Victor was a mage, more fragile than her, so he should take the bed. However, after a long day of traveling, Gwen could feel the stickiness inside her armor. To be honest. Gwen wanted to take a bath. She had endured through long missions before, but this time with a man in the room, she actually started caring whether she smelled or not. She pped her cheeks, trying to shake those random thoughts out of her head. Gwen would not impose unreasonable demands. Given the scale of this inn, and the time now, clearly they could not provide her a hot bath. But with so much sweat on her, what if she really smelled? She was conflicted, even forgetting that she was still in armor that nked with every slight movement. Victor inspected their surroundings with magic, while setting up a sound-proofing spell formation at the door. Sensing nothing out of the ordinary, Victor frowned at the sound of armor scraping, and turned to see the extremely conflicted Gwen. She was biting her finger, full of worry. Why havent you taken off your armor yet? Hearing his words, Gwen became bashful, lowering her head with her cheeks slightly flushed. You mean, you want to take a bath? In a ce like this? Victor sat in the chair, holding his forehead. There were no separate rooms here, much less a ready bathroom. The entire room merely had arge bed, two chairs, and a table. Too simple. Given these conditions, Gwen actually said she wanted to take a bath An unreasonable demand. Hearing Victors words, Gwen became even more embarrassed, though she had just casually mentioned it. She was even prepared to just sleep in her armor. But it would be very ufortable to sleep in it. She was a knight even if she smelled a bit, she could endure and clean up once back home. She missed the warm bathroom andfortable big bed at her home. A bright green glow suddenly lit up before her, and Gwen looked up to see Victors hovering hand constructing mystical spell circles on the floor. The green halos ovepped and the carved paths graduallybined. [First Order Magic: Wood Carving] The moment the spell formation took shape, vines sprouted one by one from the floors circles, with strips of wood materializing. They automatically bound together, assembling into the shape of a wooden bathtub. The spell also polished the tubs exterior smooth, giving it a glossy ck finish. Gwen watched as a bathtub she had been longing for suddenly sprouted from the floor, blinking her eyes. Victor had not stopped his actions. Blue and red spell circles spun andbined between his left and right hands, shing alternately as the rooms air gradually grew hotter. Victor brought his hands together, merging the two spell circles into one new formation. A dual spell circle? This was Gwens first time seeing such an advanced technique of simultaneous spellcasting, since she was no mage. But what was Victor trying to do? It was obvious. The air became somewhat humid as water materialized out of thin air within the magical circle,ing into contact with the heat of the red magical circle. Almost instantly, the temperature of the water rose sharply. Scalding hot water seemed to be squeezed out from an air sponge, pouring down into the bathtub. Gwen stared nkly at the scene before her, blinking her eyes, feeling extremely shocked in her heart. Is thisdone by magic? She had seen some mages before, but never a mage who could do things as effortlessly as Victor did. For the first time, she felt that magic was such a convenient ability. If you believe me, then please go ahead. Victor said while snapping his fingers. A small ck magical circle also appeared on his ring, and ck misty curtains gushed out from the magical circle, isting the space where the two were. This side could not see the other side, nor could the other side see clearly here. Seeing Victor finish all this, Gwen suddenly felt emotional in her heart. Having a mage by your side during missions Perhaps it was quite nice after all? She was naturally not an overly sentimental person. Victor had already done things to this extent, and she had always kept a righteous heart open. So Gwen took off her armor and clothes, and soaked in the bathtub. At this moment, she only felt happiness throughout her body. Veega raised her eyelids and looked at Victor, who was sitting in a chair reading a book, with some disdain in her eyes. I can hardly imagine you wasting your mental energy just to do these little things. Victor took out a blue potion and drank it in one gulp. The little bit of mana consumed just now had been replenished. Being out and about now, he had to stay vignt at all times and keep himself in optimal condition. Putting down the empty bottle, he replied to Veega: You dont understand. Alright, I dont understand. Veega imitated him and made a deadpan retort. This is the first time Ive seen you care so much about a woman. Victor shook his head, recalling Gwen the Goddess of War from the game. That stance of blocking and killing gods and buddhas, even now, was still deeply imprinted in his mind. The most difficult boss he had ever encountered, no one but her. Who would want to be her opponent if they could avoid being hostile with her? Thinking this to himself, the rustling sounds from next door reached Victors ears. Victor: . To a certain extent, he was a normal man. The sounds from next door disturbed his thoughts, and the contents of the book seemed to bepletely unremembered. At the moment, he only felt restless in his mind. Was it toote now to set up a soundproofing spell? Gwen would notice it. But He lowered his head slightly. [First Order Magic: Self Hypnosis] His eyes lit up slightly, and he eventually extinguished the fire. Gwen, after washing up, poked her head out from the other side of the curtain: Um, I also washed my clothes, could you.. Before she could finish, Victor had activated the magic circle in his hand again. [First Order Magic, Hot Wind] A bright red magical circle lit up on Gwens side. She looked back and only felt warm behind her. Thanks, I can dry my clothes now. Gwen awkwardly pulled her head back in. Phew. Victor looked coldly, maintaining thest shred of sanity in his mind. Oh right, dont you need to take a bath too? Gwen asked Victor from the other side. With one hand on his forehead, he showed an annoyed expression. I have a windproof spell on me, I wont get dusty. Also, if you want me to use the hot water you soaked in, then Ille over right now. Victor said coldly to Gwen. He just wanted Gwen to hurry up and get dressed. Im sorry..I got too carried away. Calm down, calm down. These words kept echoing in Victors mind. I was thinking, maybe I need a bed, or else my just washed clothes will get dirty. As if suddenly recalling something, Gwen made another request to Victor. Gwen! Im not your parent! Listen carefully! I cant cater to your every need! .. Gwen was sleeping soundly on the only big bed, dressed. As for Victor. He sat silently in the chair, expressionless. He did it after all First he hypnotized Gwen with magic, then used magic to move her onto the bed. That Gwen should be cold and ruthless. The Gwen he knew always carried out the royal familys orders coldly, like a merciless killing machine. But the current her had not reached that level yet. Although equally cold to others, she still harbored unnecessary emotions like an ordinary person. She would keep questioning the boss just because there was only one room left. And even after he had helped her, she cautiously kept asking him for things, not daring to overstep his bottom line. When she made mistakes, she would apologize, and her attitude was not as tough as the impression in his mind. Admittedly, she was indeed very strong, but Shes not the Gwen I know. He turned to look at the sleeping Gwen and shook his head. But this thought kept lingering in Victors mind, and could no longer be erased. .. Gwen stood at the front of the queue,manding the knights on how to act. Today we are going up the volcano to investigate. If you notice anything unusual, dont act rashly and report back in time! The knights looked at Gwen, feeling that her spirit and energy after waking up were very good. And she seemed cleaner too? The knights didnt know what had happenedst night, but Gwen was already looking at Victor next to her. The knights seemed to have an oh~ expression. Victor saw that Gwen had organized the troops and turned to leave. Victor, where are you going? We can escort you to your destination, or you can just follow along with the knights. No need. Victor raised his eyebrows and looked towards the dormant volcano in the distance. He knew a huge monstery dormant there, with mixed feelings of heaviness and excitement. I will temporarily act separately from you for now. Chapter 17: Make Up After an Argument Chapter 17: Make Up After an Argument Why? Gwen was puzzled. Victor hade with the knights, but now he was proposing to separate and act alone. She didnt quite understand if Victor didnt need the knights protection, then why did hee with them in the first ce? Or rather, what exactly was his purpose foring to Mount Vesuvius? Im going to the crater first, Victor said. Under Gwens righteous heart, all lies would be exposed. But he wasnt lying, meaning Victor did intend to go to the crater. Gwen then remembered the reason Victor had given foring along in the first ce. Could it bethe creature you spoke of is at the crater? Hmm Victor was silent for a moment, and the image of that towering demonic beast shed through his mind. So he answered: I guess so. What does I guess mean? And he still wasnt lying. Gwen was curious, but she wasnt the type to pry into others privacy. After all, this was an extinct volcano, and Victor had said he was very familiar with the terrain of Mount Vesuvius. There probably wouldnt be any issues. Gwen nodded, agreeing to his request to leave the group. Ille find you after I finish my business, Victor said right before a flickering blue magic circle with dots of stars appeared at his feet. A sh of blue, and his figure disappeared without a trace. Seeing a living person vanish before her eyes left Gwen a bit stunned. One of the knights had witnessed their entire exchange. Seeing Gwen still dazed, he couldnt help but walk over and ask her, Commander? Did you two have a fightst night? Gwen turned her head and opened her mouth. No, its not what you think Before she could finish, the knight continued, Hey, its normal for married couples to fight. My wife and I argue all the time, but our son is already eight. Make up after an argument, married couples dont hold overnight grudges. The more Gwen listened, the redder her face became. Stop spouting nonsense! Move out! she yelled at the knight before hurriedly leaving. Huh? Commander Gwen! I didnt say anything wrong the knight muttered as she left. Tsk, girls these days are so temperamental. I clearly hit a sore spot. Gwen didnt quite catch what the knight said after. Her face was slightly flushed, like a little girl whose secret had been revealed. But she knew better than anyone There was nothing between her and Victor. Just as she would never fall for Victor, Victor could never fall for her either. Sitting atop her white horse, Gwen thought gloomily. If nothing unexpected happened, she would probably still end up marrying Victor in the end. After all, the engagement between their families had long been set. As the second daughter of the family, Gwen could only acquiesce to the familys decisions, unable to change them. Gwen didnt want to marry, moreover the Victor from before had made her feel terrible. How could I possibly marry such a jerk? As this thought shed through her mind, she suddenly recalled what happenedst night. He was like an elegant noble, every action and gesture a gentlemans. She didnt even notice when he had given up the sole bed to her. When she woke, she found Victor quietly sitting in the chair reading that abstruse magic tome, having sat through the entire night. She felt very guilty, but Victor had told her mages had their own rest methods, only needing a quiet environment. Was hea jerk? Gwen couldnt help but wonder. Aspiring to be a knight of absolute justice, Gwen had never truly hated anyone. Not even Victor. I shouldve been pretty quietst night Shaking those unnecessary thoughts from her brain, she raised the silver sword in her hand and swung it forward. Move out! A blue light rain fell from the sky, forming a teleportation array in midair that revealed Victors figure. He opened his eyes, and the surrounding scenery had undergone obvious changes. The area was so deste that there was almost nothing left, only scattered chunks of charcoal-like stones standing on the hillside. He was now halfway up the volcano, much earlier than the Knights. This was the maximum range that teleportation magic could be used. To teleport all the way to the top of the volcano in one go was still unrealistic. Seeing no one around, Veega on his shoulder yelled at him: Why did you choose to separate from them? The Knights route should be the same as yours. Going with them, you would have gotten here sooner orter. Victor patted its head and exined: I dont need theirpany. There are some things I want to investigate myself, no need to let others know. Veega was very puzzled. Victor looked like he had been plotting this for a long time. Recalling how interested he was when he heard of Mount Vesuvius, Veega could hardly doubt that he knew something. The man and bird walked on Mount Vesuvius, which had erupted once before. After that eruption, Vesuvius lost the power to erupt again, bing a dead volcano. The residents below built towns here, and hundreds of years had passed since then. After hundreds of years of wind and sun, the ground here had long turned into charcoal-like limestone, full of cracks and weathered volcanic rocks. Wanting to see any nts here? That would be difficult. But after hundreds of years, no one worried that this volcano would erupt again. The volcano was a few hundred meters high, and he soon reached the top. The closer he got to the summit, the more clearly Victor could feel the extremely rich fire elemental aura. Not just him, Veega also had the same feeling. It turned its head, ncing at Victor with a subtle look in its eyes. Interesting, I really want to crack open your head to see how you thought ofing here. You actually discovered a Cmity. Victors expression was calm andposed. Veega understood that he had long known there was something here. Cmity. To be precise, this was the specific name given to Furnace Beasts in recorded history. There were a total of six Cmities in the world, corresponding to the six magic elements. Wind, wood, fire, earth, water, lightning. And the Fire Cmity, Guldon, that was sealed under this Mount Vesuvius. Its massive body was like a pir reaching to the heavens, with molten fire flowing through its entirety, resembling a fire god. It was called a Cmity because whenever one appeared, it would cause natural disasters and chaos in thatnd, with power so great it struck terror by reputation alone. Their existence only brought harm, not benefit, to any creature. Thus they were the Cmities, true to their name. Im very curious, its sleeping well here, so why did youe looking for it? Veega looked at Guldon below the crater and asked Victor. To collect some interest in advance. Victor stood at the crater, looking down condescendingly inside. It was so deep and dark, one might doubt if anything actually existed within. Scorching air spewed out from the mouth, an astonishing heat rushing forth. His gaze suddenly became extremely determined. The biting wind mixed with the searing air, fluttering his coat, as he now stood at the volcanos highest point. Even Veegas voice beside him was hard to hear clearly. Hey, what are you doing standing here? Dont tell me youre going to jump down from this spot? Victor did not respond. Veega was silent for a while. You wont really jump, right? Its questioning word by word had no effect at all. Because Victor had just said to it: Hold on tight! Then he leapt down the hundred meter deep crater. At least ask for my opinion first!!!! The surrounding scorching rocks kept plunging downwards, Veega clutching Victors clothes tightly with its beak. At this moment, it even forgot that it was still a bird with wings. The scene before it kept shaking, until finally A sh of white lightter, and their figures vanished in the air. Being a god for so long, this is still the craziest thing Ive experienced. When Veega opened its eyes, it seemed to havee to another space. Pitch ck all around, the only visible thing was the floor. So dark. Victor? Victor? Victor was right behind it. Seeing the raven awake, he picked it up and ced it on his shoulder. Just as Veega was about to ask Victor to light a fire and illuminate their surroundings, loud snores sounded from the darkness ahead before it could speak. It nearly deafened the ravens ears. Damn it, whos snoring, oh Veega stopped talking. It saw the source of the snores, or rather It was right in front of Veega at this moment, eyes closed and fast asleep. How to describe it properly? Like a towering pir reaching to the heavens. It was as tall as a mountain, evoking shock and awe. The Fire Cmity, Guldon, now appeared before them. A cold sweat broke out on Veegas head, its feathers seeming to shine brighter. Kid, dont tell me you want to challenge it? Dont joke around! Im just an ordinary bird now, cant help you at all! Victor did not look at it. His fingertips ignited a me, lighting up the path ahead. And illuminating the true appearance of this massive beast. Dont say that. Youre my biggest aid in defeating it. The next second, the roaring snores stopped. Enormous red eyes opened, like shocking light bulbs. ROAAAAAAR! Looking down condescendingly at the two ants, it let out a furious roar that resonated through the entire Mount Vesuvius. Chapter 18: You Dare Show Your Blood Bar In Front of Me? Chapter 18: You Dare Show Your Blood Bar In Front of Me? Scorchingva dripped down from Guldons body and sshed into the volcano, sending magma flying several meters high. Guldons appearance shrouded the volcanic sky in burning ck clouds, with specks of fiery ash floating in the air. After being exposed to intense heat for a prolonged time, the hard armor on its body took on a dazzling crimson glow. Its thousands of fangs seemed ready to devour everything on the volcano. The beast roared to the heavens, making even Mount Vesuvius itself tremble. Veega! Establish a link with me! What? Establish a link? Are you kidding? Dont tell me you really want to fight it? I dont want to die! Veega flew in the air, shrieking at Victor. Beyond distraught, if only she had known earlier that Victor was so insane, she would never have made a contract with him even if it killed her. One of these days, following Victor could very well get her killed for good, and forget about being reborn! Forget it! Weve alreadye this far, I guess theres no other way if I dont establish contact with you. Reluctantly, Veega reached out a wing and touched Victors forehead. Instantly, a clearer connection appeared in Victors mind. Establishing link with evil god Habbie, syncing Sync sessful Victor saw a raven icon appear under his status bar, immediately realizing the link was sessfully established. Why dont you take this chance while were linked to enhance your teleportation magic and just get out of here! Dont me me for not warning you! Veega flew around him, chattering nonstop by his ear. Victor paid no mind to Veegas suggestions to flee, feeling excited instead as the scorching heat from the crater washed over him. Run? Victors face revealed an arrogant smile. Veega thought he must have lost his mind. But Victor wasnt crazy at all. He had been wanting to challenge this Cmity for a while now. Ever since he heard the name Mount Vesuvius, he knew he had toe here. It was exactly as he imagined the Furnace Beast Guldon was sealed at the lowest level of the volcanic crater. This was a separate dimension. No matter howrge-scale a battle they waged here, it would barely affect the outside world. It was a natural fighting pit. After Guldon was first defeated, it was re-sealed in this space, bing something like an instance for yers to challenge. So the Guldon sealed here now was not much stronger than the one in the instance. Victor looked at the sky-blotting beast before him yet remained very confident. He didnt know how many times he had defeated this guy already. And now, he was using Victors even more powerful body, with skills superior by a notch. Additionally, he had a cheat like Veega. There was no lie in what he said Veega was an indispensable powerhouse assisting Victor. Infinite mana, this cheat was advantageous beyondpare no matter which ss used it, even more so for a mage. Veegas single eye began glowing with a faint blue light. Victor felt his body filling up with magic power like a vast ocean, watching his mana value in the status bar shoot up crazily. Ten thousandtwenty thousanpletely exceeding the limit. Victor knew this was the maximum mana this game could withstand. VictorLv39 HP: 1000 MP: 999999/999999 With this much magic power, things would go smoothly. Guldon was still moving its massive body. The thickyer of boulder-like armor covering it from its long slumber restricted its mobility. It would take quite some time before it could break free of those restraints. Now was the perfect time for Victor to prepare. He spread his arms, constructing magic circles in midair. Circle after circle of intricate arrays filled the space around him. Veega watched above Victors head as endless forms began spinning and aligning in rows, amazed by Victors mastery of the arcane arts. After setting up everything, Victors hands kept moving. He threw several transparent crystals into the six corners of the crater. Victor! Are you trying to turn this entire volcano into your spellcasting grounds? Victor said nothing. When Veega saw his smile, she knew she had guessed right. The volcano was covered in obscure runes, with countless magic circles swirling in the sky. The hexagonal crystals gradually linked up, and runes began to emerge on them, countless veins began to connect, bend, and leap. The massive magic array was like a lid covering the crater of the volcano. With a snap of his fingers, magic energies of various colors and shapes circled around Guldon as magic wheels. Victor nced at Guldons status bar below. Frozen, poisoned, fragile, irritable.. Numerous negative status effects began to attach themselves to the monsters body. With a light stomp of his foot, several dozen rays of light burst out from the magic array and injected themselves into Victors body. Attack increase, water attack enhancement level 7, fire resistance.. Victor could feel various powers flowing throughout his entire body. So this is what buff effects feel like He could feel his muscles grow noticeably stronger, and his reactions became more agile. He could even clearly see the moltenva dripping down its body. After doing all this, Victor looked up. At this moment, an enormously long health bar appeared above the already sky-high Guldon. It was despairingly long, easily over a hundred meters. Thanks to the enhanced perception from the buffs, Victor could see the end of the health bar. Lv50! In the gaming world, there was amon saying used to praise top tier yers. As long as you dared to show your health bar, even if you were a god, I could still kill you. A crimson glow shed in Guldons eyes, illuminating the horizon. It had activated. Everything around grew even more dangerous, with the heat rising dramatically. The mes could even spontaneouslybust in midair, and hot winds swept across everything on the volcano. This is the natural disaster Guldon has triggered! Scorching Earth! The raven on Victors shoulder reminded him. Victor naturally knew what was happening, but he still nodded ceremonially at Veega. Ten identical blue magic arrays appeared on his fingertips, and with a slight movement A bright blue castle slowly flickered into existence in midair, and waves began erupting from the center of the castle, sweeping across heaven and earth! 3rd Order Magic: Tidal Sanctuary! Gwen led her knight regiment up the mountain road, casually cutting down a monster. Gwen looked at the fallen monster corpse. It looked like a crab, carrying a blistering hot rocky shell on its back. Even after its death, its pincers still snapped at the air. Soon after, the shell suddenly shattered, and a glowing red crystal tumbled out. Gwen quickly snatched up the faintly shining red crystal and examined it closely. She immediately recalled that Victor had said he needed these crystals to craft magic items, and became a bit concerned. Everyone, remember to collect these crystals whenever you encounter monsters like this! She held up the red crystal to let the knights memorize its appearance. Yes! The knights responded in unison. After all, Victor had helped her a lotst night, so she didnt want to owe him and thought to help collect some materials for him. Rumbling sounds came from the mountain peak, travelling to every knights ears. Gwen suddenly looked up towards the crater, and saw a trail of ck smoke slowly rising from the peak. An astonishing roar suddenly rang out from the summit, shaking heaven and earth. She looked seriously towards the peak and asked: Did you all..hear that? That titanic roar? Gwen couldnt be certain herself, it just sounded like a massive roar. The knights looked at each other and mutually shook their heads. Knight Commander, you must have misheard. It was probably just the noise of ash erupting from the volcano. Hearing his words, Gwen shook her head, disagreeing. In her heart she thought: Could it be that only I can hear it? Just what is that thing? As Gwen was pondering, a sh of insight suddenly came to her mind. Victor had said he was going to the crater. Could he have discovered something over there? All knights! Hurry to the volcanic crater! Search for Victor! Receiving the order, the knights quickly organized themselves and uniformly marched towards the crater. But after circling the crater, the knights didnt find anything. They told Gwen that the surroundings were bing hotter and hotter, with the temperature already abnormally high. Spread out and search! Seeing this, Gwen immediately ordered them to split into five teams to look for Victor. After a long time, the knights gradually returned, each one tired and out of breath, drenched in sweat. Knight Commander! The five teams didnt see a single person! The horses cant take the heat anymore and are resting halfway up the mountain. Sweat covering her forehead, Gwen was also feeling somewhat dizzy. Why had this volcano suddenly be so scorching? Could this damned volcano really erupt? She shook her head,cking the extra strength to think further. Whether it was the horses or the knights, they had all gradually be unable to withstand the rising temperature, and could only descend the mountain to rest. Even with the special fire-resistant enchantment on her armor, she still found the heat extremely hard to endure. Gwen had just been about to lead the knights away when she saw a pir of fire suddenly spray towards her from the crater. Everybody get down! Hearing the order, the knights didnt understand why but nimbly dropped to the ground, with even the horses obediently kneeling at the mountains waist. Gwen turned her head. The fire pir gradually dissipated into specks of sparks that fell to the earth. The astonishing heat made everyone feel stifled beyondpare, even making it feel like their airways were burning when breathing, not very smooth. The crater? How could it erupt something like this? The more Gwen thought about it, the more puzzled she became. But there was no time for her to ponder any further right now. The volcano is extremely likely to erupt, hurry and evacuate the townspeople below the mountain! She waved her hand to issue the order, and the knights hurriedly descended the mountain towards the town. Watching the increasingly restless volcano, Gwens heart was filled with worry: Victorjust where did you go!? Chapter 19: That Year, My Hands Were in My Pockets Chapter 19: That Year, My Hands Were in My Pockets At this time, Victor was at the lowest level of the volcano, in the sealed alternate space. He had his hands in his pockets, his coat fluttering in the heat waves. A sentence shed through his mind automatically. That year, my hands were in my pockets, not knowing what was a match. An amazing pir of fire rushed towards him. Victor looked at it calmly, a curtain instantly rose from the magic circle under his feet, easily blocking the attack. With the support of countless magic circles, he teleported and shifted, the waves surged to the sky. The huge boss in his eyes was just a bigger and more durable toy. Guldons body gradually rose, actually carrying a small mountain on his back. Lava gushed out from his body, sweeping up gravel. The gravel prated his body, but it was as if it hit a water curtain. A ssh of water fell, and Victors original figure disappeared. 2nd Order Magic: Water Mirage The next second, the real Victor appeared behind the beast, a tidal spear made of water condensed in his hand, stabbing towards Guldons butt. Due to the elemental restraint, Guldon felt the water spear damage was very strong. Angrily,va spewed towards Victor again. Seeing Guldons output be more and more fierce, Victor easily dodged those deadly attacks with his unparalleled agility. As long as Guldon lifted his hand, Victor knew what fart he was letting out. Guldon stabbed his palms into the ground, and a sky-piercing pir of fire erupted under Victors feet. Victor waved his hand instinctively. 2nd Order Magic: Water Curtain The instantly generated water-blue membrane blocked the fire pirs offensive. Guldon squinted his eyes at Victor, who was dealing with it easily, extremely resentful, and roared to the sky, spewing out his dissatisfaction. After a long battle, Victor was still as rxed as he was at the beginning. However, Guldons HP had only decreased by a fraction. Seeing that Victor could deal with it so easily, Veega was lost in self-reflection. This guy, who can fight evenly with the Cmity, is he really human? Unable to figure it out, she simply gave up thinking and shouted at Victor: Hey, its been hours! Are you going to keep fighting?! Hearing Veega say this, Victor thought about it slightly. The first time he saw Guldon in the game, he and the yer legion fought with it for three days and three nights. So Then lets fight for another three days. Victor rubbed his fists in anticipation. He looked forward to this thrilling battle. 2nd Order Magic: Galvis Ice Storm 2nd Order Magic: Death Ritual 2nd Order Magic: Still Water Countless spells were cast from Victors fingertips, magic circles shing one after another in the air, like stars under the dark clouds. Watching Victor, who was pouring magic, Veega waspletely shocked in the air. Damn, this guy is a freak. This is not the strength of a 3rd order mage. The endless waves of colorful attacks continued to wear down the towering monster. The surrounding rocks were also pressed and vanished by the intense momentum. Being attacked by so many spells, Guldon felt like needles pricking his body, painful but not fatal. Its tail swung hard, cutting the rtively narrow crater in half. With a rumble, it fell into the magma, sshing thousands of feet high. Victor stood on the ck magic circle, instantly vanished into ck fog. He reappeared on the other intact side of the crater, seizing the chance to attack. Guldon bared his fangs, a dazzling fireball brewing in his throat ready to erupt. Boom! The fireball suddenly burst out, attacking the mountainside. The rocks cracked and dust rose to the sky. Victor pinched a magic circle and swapped positions with the icy shell buried not far away. The icy shell took this straight-to-the-face fireball instead, vaporizing into steam and vanishing in the air. 2nd Order Magic, Icy Body Double All his remaining teleports were on cooldown, and Victor grasped the maximum dodging distance of the icy double precisely. The flying rubble barely brushed past his clothes. He took no damage, the bosss skill just grazed him. Victor sped his hands together, and a huge brightly lit gate appeared behind him. [3rd Order Magic, Summoning: White Wraith] At Victorsmand, the enormous white marble gate behind him slowly opened. Billowing mist instantly swept across the entire volcano. Veegas view was suddenly obscured by the white fog, and she yelled hoarsely: Victor! Victor! Im still here! Dont let your summon attack me! With Veegas knowledge, she of course knew what Victor had summoned. The White Wraith does not distinguish between friend and foe. Guldon was shrouded in the white mist, constantly waving its huge ws trying to brush the fog away. But the mist clung to it like a spider web, refusing to be torn apart no matter how much it thrashed. A pair of withered, slender, pale arms slowly reached out and grabbed at Guldon. Guldons head was seized by the hands and forcefully dragged towards the gate. But due to theva beasts extremely heavy weight, the White Wraith was unable to move it. So the white gate began to shake and totter. The first part of the summon to emerge was a head, or something resembling a head. Seven eyes encircled the skull, and each gaze caused Guldon to feel intensely dizzy. Its body continued to be pulled out. The lower half was like three giant pythons intertwined, covering theva beneath the volcano. It tore open the skin on the back of its neck and forcefully sprouted a third arm. It pulled out its own spine and formed it into a sharp de, slicing open Guldons rocky armor. Seeing the white gate copse, Victor could only sigh and shake his head. As reckless as always. The summon was not as powerful as him, its only advantage was being more resilient. With the Wraith upying the beast, Victor withdrew and continued casting weakening spells on the monster, preparing for the next round of magic. Victor took out some materials from his backpack and started making some magic artifacts on the spot, casually throwing them at the boss. The effects were negligible. Better than nothing, Veega consoled herself. Soon, Guldons health bar dropped by about ten percent. The mes in Guldons eyes became more vivid, and theva on its body flowed away rapidly. Its hands were enveloped by a violent inferno. Sharp spikes also began generating on its tail. Victors eyes lit up, feeling a heat surge through him. He had regained the feeling of battling. That excitement flooded his brain. In this form, Guldons defenses greatly increased, and its skills were also enhanced. This was the true reason it was called the Furnace Beast. The mes turned into magma, leaving nowhere for Victor to stand. The intensified environment also caused the White Wraith to shriek painfully. Since theres no foothold, Ill make my own, Victor said. He drew a neat square in the air. With a snap of his fingers, the water vapor condensed into a block of extremely dense ice suspended in midair. The battle raged on as Victor stood on the ice block continuing his spellcasting. Outside, Mount Vesuvius was also exhibiting shocking changes. The knights had already evacuated the people at the foot of the mountain to the nearby towns, leaving only Gwen and a few others halfway up the mountain to monitor any abnormalities. As Gwen had anticipated, something did happen. They looked up at the volcanos surface slowly turning red, with plumes of steam billowing from the crater, as if the outer shell had peeled off revealing its true colors underneath. Commander, the crater is as hot as an iron skillet! one of the knights warned. Gwens expression was grave as she instructed several knights: Hurry! Report to the capital immediately! Request reinforcements! The knights nodded and ran towards the town to contact the capital with magic crystals. Ducal Residence In her room, Erica sat on her bed hugging a bottle of blue potion, her eyes nk. She felt like all her knowledge had been wasted. In the past, she would have thought spending so much money on just a few bottles of potion was definitely unprofitable. This single bottle costs a thousand ducats? But now all she could think was: How is this only a thousand ducats? She stared nkly at the potion, her mind in turmoil. The Duke was out and had not returned home yet, but she couldnt wait to tell her father about this discovery. Your Grace, shall I inform the young mistress of your return? Hearing the servant speaking outside, she darted out like an excited fawn. But the Dukes reply left her somewhat at a loss. No need, tell her Im leaving on an urgent trip and wont be back for several days. Standing at the door, Erica heard the whole exchange and stopped in her tracks. Seeing his beloved daughter had already overheard, the Duke gave a wry smile. Erica, the Emperor has assigned me an urgent mission that requires support. She was very confused and couldnt help but ask: Father, youre a Duke, why do you have to go personally? The Duke beckoned her over, and Erica obediently approached. He stroked Ericas head and gently exined: My dear, this is no small matter. All 3rd Order mages in the capital are required to go, so 2nd Order mages like me are naturally included as well. Since youre still young, the royal family wont summon you. Erica suddenly recalled Victor who left on a mission days ago. He was also a 3rd Order mage. Could it be they were going to the same ce as her father? What exactly happened that requires so many mages? Before the Duke could exin further, Erica eagerly interjected: I want to go too! Hearing Erica say this, the Duke immediately became much more stern and rejected outright. No, youre still young, and you have school. Im not that young anymore, Im a 2nd Order mage now. If all the 2nd and 3rd Order mages in the capital are leaving, the academy will naturally be no exception. What, am I supposed to ask the Headmaster to personally tutor me? She knew the Headmaster would not readily leave the capital, as he was the only 4th Order Archmage within the city walls, tasked with overseeing the capital and deterring uwful elements lurking in the shadows. As for everyone else, Erica arrogantly believed that aside from Victor, no one at the academy could teach her anymore. Even if you say that The Duke carefully pondered for a while, hesitating. As Erica said, she was no longer a child. At seventeen, she woulde of age next year. He could not keep protecting Erica forever, or she would remain a fledgling forever. Erica had her own dreams, so when necessary, he had to let her go. He could not let his excessive fatherly love clip her proud wings. Alright, Erica. Ill allow you to apany me. Were going to Mount Vesuvius. The Royal Knights have sent a distress signal. To be precise, Mount Vesuvius may erupt. Chapter 20: The Dignity of a Substitute! Chapter 20: The Dignity of a Substitute! Natural disasters like volcanic eruptions can only be stopped by mages. Especially since the eruption of Mount Vesuvius this time seems to be extraordinary in scale, after all, its not very normal in any era for a hundred-zhang tall pir of fire to spurt out from the crater. Once theva from the volcanic eruption spreads over hundreds of miles, viges and crops could be destroyed. Not only would it cause tremendous economic damage to the capital, but even the lives of many creatures near the volcano would be threatened. The capital attaches great importance to this matter, and immediately summoned all the mages in the city who could take action. The empires army sent batch after batch of mages who gradually made their way to Mount Vesuvius. Duke Rivierre and Erica were no exception. After almost a day of continuous night marching, everyone was a little tired. In the early morning, the team finally reached its destination and rested on the spot. Because of the collective evacuation of the Knights, all the people of Sanchel Town gathered outside the town. Even livestock like chickens, ducks, cows and sheep, including some cats and dogs, were herded out without exception. Outside the town, it was aplete chaos like chickens flying and dogs jumping. The vigers sawrge numbers of troops and mages entering the town, but no one knew what had happened. At this moment, the atmosphere around the camp was tense to the extreme. Duke Rivierre was one of thest batches of mages to arrive. When he got off the carriage, many mages from other noble families smiled and took the initiative to approach him. Its been a long time, Duke Rivierre. A white-haired noble walked over to Duke Rivierre with a cane, followed by other aristocratic mages from other families. Nice to see you again, Mr. Beck. Duke Rivierre politely responded with a sentence. Im afraid we havent seen each other since thest time the kingdom convened. Beck recalled the past and spoke to the Duke. The Duke nodded and smiled cordially. This must be your daughter. Shes gorgeous and graceful indeed. You tter me too much. Beck saw the badge on Ericas chest that symbolized a second-rank mage. He pushed his sses and continued: Sure enough, Your Excellencys daughter has reached the second rank stage. It seems what the academy said is true. Erica knew this was just polite talk between adults. But hearing the evaluation from other famous mages made her a little happy inside. No one dislikes praise, especially Erica who grew up surrounded bypliments. Duke Rivierre looked at his daughter with a smiling face. She was his pride. Haha, your daughters talent for magic really makes us old guys jealous. The adults chatted and slowly calmed down. In the magemunity, almost no one was a stranger to each other. Duke Rivierre was one of the few third-rank mages, and the remaining third-rank mages were also nobles. In the Carenthia Empire, high-rank mages were almost monopolized by the aristocracy. Even a second-rank mage was difficult for amoner to be. At this moment, a silver-white figure appeared before everyones eyes. Duke Rivierre nced at her and knew she was the second daughter of the Delin family. She was currently serving as themander of the Royal Knights in the capital. Gwen Delines to report. The mages saw Gwene before them with a gloomy expression, and they felt tense inside. Could the situation with the volcano be not optimistic now? Honorable mages, since the abnormal changes in the volcano yesterday, it has remained rtively stable until now. Gwen gripped the silver sword in her hand tightly, and beads of sweat dripped from her forehead. The mages breathed a sigh of relief when they heard her news. The white-haired mage patted his chest, and his hand holding the cane also rxed a lot. This way, they only needed to take preventive measures instead of expending a lot of energy to confront the natural disaster head-on. At this moment, Erica was standing quietly next to Duke Rivierre, watching all this. Father, who is she? Duke Rivierre whispered in Ericas ear: She is the currentmander of the Royal Knights. Erica nodded. She saw themander of the Knights for the first time and was still a little shocked. She didnt expect themander of the Knights to be a female. She didnt know Gwen, let alone that Gwen was Victors fiance. But Gwen recognized her. The nationally renowned magic genius student, Gwen had naturally heard of her. Not to mention that Victors incidentst time made her remember Erica clearly. Gwen looked at the blonde girl in front of her and thought to herself: So this is Duke Rivierres daughter? Shes so beautiful, no wonder Victor rushed to confess to her. Erica had only been seen by Gwen in the newspapers before. Meeting her in person now, Gwen was also stunned by her charm. Just one look at her would make one feel like falling in love. So, Knight Commander Gwen, what exactly happened at the volcano? Gwen briefly told Duke Rivierre about the investigation of the knight order after arriving at the volcano. .. What? Youre saying you heard a loud roar halfway up the mountain? After the knight order investigated the peak, the volcanos temperature rose immediately? And a 100-meter tall fire pir erupted? Beck and the other tier 3 mages were stunned to hear this. They asked each other: What is this situation? I dont know, do you know? I dont know either, never heard of this before. The mages looked at each other, dumbfounded and not knowing what to say. Listening to Gwens ount, Duke Rivierre also fell into deep thought. He was just as confused as the mages about what had happened. Gwen suddenly remembered something and said: This time we requested an apanying mage, he went to the peak ahead of us, saying he was going to investigate something. But now hes missing and we still dont know his whereabouts. What? Now they were all dumbfounded. After all, words like these were too suspicious. Hearing this, Erica was also surprised. It seemed like she realized something. She turned her head and said to Duke Rivierre: Father, I want to go to the peak and take a look. I feeltheres something on the peak. No! Hearing Ericas request, the Duke waved his hand firmly and yelled: Erica, I can agree to many things, but not this! Erica was unwilling to give up and kept begging her fathers permission: Father! Im a tier 2 mage now, with the ability to act independently. Unless your strength surpasses mine, I absolutely wont allow you to take one step towards the crater! Seeing the Duke like this, Erica could only keep silent. This was simply forcing the strong. Her father had been immersed in tier 3 magic for over thirty years. Everyone said that if a new tier 4 saint mage were to appear, it would definitely be Rivierre du Cloy. Erica thought about how she couldnt even surpass Victor, how could she directly cross two tiers to reach tier 4? But Erica felt stifled in her chest. In thatst roar, she heard a voice. Some voice saying it hurts so much. And Duke Rivierre had already begun issuing orders to the mages. The volcanos abnormalities were bing more and more obvious. The tier 3 mages got into formation, with tier 2 mages providing support by channeling magic in shifts. They were going to draw magic circles, summoning powerful war magic before the eruption to cover the entirety of Mount Vesuvius. By then, whether it was magma erupting, or something jumping out of the volcano. They would destroy it all! Finallyyoure injured? Veega looked at Victor in a daze, incredulous. His condition now was not great. Half his coat was burnt away, and wounds inflicted by magma kept burning with mes on his body. However, this was the first time Victor had been injured after fighting fiercely for a whole day Monster, that was the only way she could describe him. Facing a disaster like cmity, he was able to fight it for a whole day and even injure it. In between, he was only injured once. That was because he was a little distracted and grazed by that astonishing fire pir. Just that one hit caused him considerable damage. If he had been directly struck by the fire pir, Im afraid not even his bones would remain. I guess it was too forced after all However, getting injured was definitely not good news. It meant Victors energy was declining and he was falling into fatigue. The sustained battle made it gradually harder for him to concentrate. Why not just forget it and escape with the remaining magic power while you still can. Veega whispered suggestions to him, though she knew Victor was not the kind of person who surrenders easily. But his condition was worrying. Victor did not answer him, only waving magic on himself for a fire resistance buff to stop the burns, while dodging another astonishing fire pir. If I leave now, this beast will instantly burst out of Mount Vesuvius. By then, it would truly be a catastrophe for all living things. Veega, do you understand? Veega was stunned. After finishing speaking, Victor suddenly recalled Veega was an evil god, so he continued: Sorry, I forgot you probably dont care about these things. But I do care. Victor discarded his tattered,pletely wrecked coat. Letting it flutter in the wind and fall into the magma. The coat turned into sparks in the air, disappearingpletely. Its not that I want to be a good person, but I also dont want this unstoppable behemoth to break out of its cage, and then have the world put a hat on me called the Destroyer. Guldons HP had already been reduced by a third, which was his amazing achievement. As long as he could break the beasts defenses, then there was no boss he couldnt kill. Victor still looked at the enraged Guldon as determined as before, even more excited. Only in such high-intensity battles could he feel like he had found himself again. Its just one injury, I havent lost yet. Because this was a battle staking his dignity as a gamer! Chapter 21: The Dukes Daughter is Awesome Chapter 21: The Duke''s Daughter is Awesome The magicians summoned from the capital gathered at the foot of the volcano and surrounded it in a circle. The magicians raised their arms and connected their bursting magical power, gradually forming a huge magic array encircling the volcano. Shimmering lights stretched magnificently for hundreds of miles. Many magical steel nails affixed to the volcano were affected by the magic array, and the magical chains attached began to nk and prate deeper into the volcano. Runes were carved onto the array, making the enormous formation increasingly dense, spreading endlessly towards hundreds of miles away. Second order magicians stood below the third order magicians, continuously supplying them with magical power. Until the first batch of second order magicians were exhausted, the second batch took over. After the earliest batch of second order magicians had rested, they got back on the field, round after round. Over a dozen third order magicians concentrated and began chanting towards the center of the array: God of the Abyss weep! Gather the cold of the world! Merciful Yellow God plead! Sing the tears of the underworld! Although Erika was the Dukes daughter, she would not receive any special treatment. She was also assigned to the ranks of second order magicians. After the knights evacuated the civilians, they guarded nearby to protect the magicians from disturbance. Magic attracts monsters, so they stood guard around the magicians, killing any monsters that approached. The longer this magic array covers the entire Mount Vesuvius, the more powerful the effects will be. As a third order magician, Duke Rivierre was doing his utmost to maintain the array, hoping this volcanos eruption could be dyed a little longer. If this grand array could be maintained for a full day, it would definitely be able topletely block the eruption of Mount Vesuvius. And so it continued for an hour, the previous batch of second order magicians came down the mountain, reced by the next batch. Erica was among this batch of magicians, standing behind Duke Rivierre, she began chanting softly, channeling her power to her father. While chanting spells and drawing the array, Duke Rivierre kept an eye on Erikas every move. Seeing Erika hold her own, he felt somewhat gratified in his heart. Erika, youve grown up. The second batch of magicians came down, and the third batch was about to go up, but Erika did note down. She secretly drank a blue potion bought from Lia, and instantly felt her mental strength replenished. Duke Rivierre saw Erika continuing on, somewhat surprised, and also very happy. I didnt expect Erika to have so much mental fortitude. At her age, I was far fromparable to her. After another hour, the third batch of magicians came down. The fourth batch of magicians had already gone up. Erika still stood in the array, continuing to channel power to Duke Rivierre. She secretly drank another potion, her spirit fully restored again. If Duke Rivierre was just surprised earlier, now he waspletely shocked! Erikas talent is actually so terrifying!? Her astonishing mental reserves have surpassed many third order magicians already. As Erikas father, he only just realized now how powerful his daughter was! Soon, the fourth batch of magicians also exhausted their power and gradually came down to rest. Erika secretly drank another potion and kept supplying power. The third order magicians around Duke Rivierre all noticed Erika. It had already been four hours, where was she getting so much magical power? Could it be, in the heart of this genius girl, she harbored a vast ocean called magic!? These magicians couldnt help but ask the Duke: Duke Rivierre, is your daughter a monster? To have such terrifying mental reserves. Thats right, Ive never seen anyones ox that can continuously plow the fields for so long! Duke Rivierre began to worry, afraid his daughter was overexerting herself and causing irreversible damage by depletion. But seeing that she still seemed very rxed, he took back what he was about to say. What exactly was going on? He couldnt figure it out. Until five hourster, the first batch of the second round of magicians had alreadye down the mountain to rest again. The second order magicians who were supposed to be in the same group as Erika once again ascended the peak. As a result, they saw the Dukes daughter. She still stood under the Duke Rivierre in the array, like an astonishing light bulb, radiating the glow of magic all over. Erica Duquois stealthily drank a potion after each group of mages went down, in order to keep her mana at a rtively easy level. Erica felt their shocked and amazed gazes, and was extremely proud of her actions. Thanks to Professor Victors potions, I can keep going! Father will surely look at me with new eyes! She was still feeling ted, when Duke Rivierres roar smashed her sober like an iron hammer. Erica! Go rest now! Erica: It was the first time she had seen her father so furious at her. For a moment, she cowered in fear and lowered her head as she went down. Yet her reputation had already spread through the ranks of second-tier mages. Who understands that? Shes just abnormal! The first time I went down, she didnt leave. When I came back the second time, she was still there! You mean Duke Rivierres daughter? I think her mental strength is on par with third-tier mages now Even Professor Victor would have a hard timeparing with her. Ericas hearing was sharp. Hearing these secret praises made her a little arrogant. When she heard someoneparing her with Victor, she couldnt help but cheer silently. But Erica was also very clear that without those potions, she could not have sustained such a long time. The magical potion came from Victors hands Thinking of this, those praises sounded extraordinarily ugly to her. Indeed, she was not as good as Professor Victor. Perhaps in her lifetime, she would never catch up to him. Roar!!! Another earth-shattering roar came from the mouth of Mount Vesuvius. Rolling boulders began to copse, and ash in the sky flew towards the ground. The ck clouds above the volcano seemed to be shattered, with red cracks in between. The mountain body began to tremble, and the magma inside became restless. Look! Whats that? A knight pointed at the rain of high-temperature droplets falling from the sky. The raindrops hit rocks near the crater, causing them to shatter like bombs on impact. All the mages and knights became alert. The mages immediately drew up temporary magic circles to deal with the crisis, while the knights used magic tools on their armor and silver swords. Could the volcano erupt now? Suddenly, a voice rang in Ericas heart: It hurts, it hurts so much That voice again! What on earth is happening? She could clearly hear the voiceing from the top of the volcano. She really wanted to go up and take a look. Moreover, maybeProfessor Victor was there! Erica remembered the mages ndering Professor Victor. She didnt want to see Victor as the culprit behind the volcano eruption. But in this situation, anyone would suspect Victor. The missing Victor, and the soon-to-erupt volcano. No, I have to find a way to get to the crater! Thinking so, Erica noticed the knight brigade guarding the magic circle nearby. It was the only female in the knight brigade, She was very beautiful, the second most beautiful woman Erica had seen after her mother. The first was thedy at yvins shop. Completely different from thatdys temperament, she was like a knight walking out of the ice, with a cold aura that made people feel distant. Stay away, stranger. Erica had heard that this knight was the current leader of the Royal Knights Brigade Gwen. She nned to find thisdy and ask her to let her out. If I just tell her I want to go to the crater, she definitely wont agree. Erica paced around and thought. Suddenly an idea popped into her head. She rushed to Gwen anxiously, as she wished, her behavior drew the others attention. Excuse me, Sister Knight, I need to use the restroom. Can you let me leave for a moment? No. Gwen rejected decisively. I must ensure the safety of all of you here. Please bear with it, Miss Erica. Hmph Cold and rigid knight, only knows how to follow orders. Erica grumbled and went back sullenly. But she became more and more anxious. The voice from the peak, the missing Victor, everything seemed to be reminding her of something. She must leave this ce and head to the top! At this moment, Duke Rivierre suddenly appeared next to her and patted her shoulder. Eek! Ericas body shuddered, like a startled little bunny. Duke Rivierre said solemnly: Dear, give me an exnation. Chapter 22: We Are All Girls, You Must Understand Me Chapter 22: We Are All Girls, You Must Understand Me Duke Rivierre appeared behind Erica, his hand on her shoulder, his face extremely cold. When Erica saw her father suddenly appear behind her, she was a little scared. She thought her attempt to sneak away had been discovered. Her eyes shifted around as she pondered countermeasures, but then she heard Duke Rivierre ask: Exin why you were able to persist on the magic circle for so long just now? Upon hearing Duke Rivierres question, Erica instantly rxed. Her tense smile also became more rxed. Oh, so its about this. Erica circled around to the back of the Duke and mysteriously said: Thats because I have a treasure! Treasure? Duke Rivierre was a little puzzled. What treasure could have such an astounding effect as to make Ericas mental strength so powerful? Erica proudly told her father: Its Professor Victors item. What? Victors? Upon hearing this name, Duke Rivierre was truly stunned. Of course he knew Victor was a genius who had already be a professor at such a young age. Victor had already created an item that could increase mental strength? No, thats not the point! The point is, why did Victors item end up in Ericas hands? Did Victor give this kind of thing to Erica to curry favor with her? Duke Rivierre was instantly furious, feeling a me ignite in his heart. That damn Victor, I knew you still had your eye on Erica! He was ready to twist that bastard Victors head off! To covet his precious daughter, he must make Victor understand the meaning of consequences! But then he suddenly felt something was off. Wasnt Erica very disgusted with Victor? How could she now speak of Victor with such pride!? The more Duke Rivierre thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong. Victor was seducing his daughter. Seeing Duke Rivierres reaction, Erica took out a small blue potion from her bag. What is this? Seeing the potion she produced, Duke Rivierre curiously asked. It was his first time seeing a blue potion like this. This was bought at Professor Victors gadget shop for 1000 ducats a bottle! Erica proudly stated again. Duke Rivierre: The misunderstanding was resolved. He had thought Victor was seducing Erica back at the academy. Now it seemed things were not as he had imagined. Looking at the potion in Ericas hand, he was suddenly dumbfounded. Wait! Erica, did you say how much this thing cost? Duke Rivierre doubted his own ears. 1000 ducats must be what he had misheard. Erica stuck out her chest and arrogantly repeated: 1000 ducats! Duke Rivierre: When did he raise such a spendthrift daughter? Oh well, oh well, she was his own daughter, his flesh and blood. Duke Rivierre took a deep breath, suppressed his anger, and forced out a smile at Erica, saying insincerely: I dont think I ever taught you to spend money so recklessly. Upon hearing her father say this, Erica immediately retorted: I did not spend money recklessly! Your mental strength is no longer enough to continue supporting the magic circle, right? Duke Rivierre nodded. Just as Erica said, although countless second-tier mages were providing magic power, his own mental strength was already half depleted, forcing him toe down and rest. This was something all mages were helpless against. Even with a powerfulmand of magic, without sufficient mental strength, magic power could not be mobilized, magic circles could not be deployed, runes could not be carved, and spells could not be cast. If someone imed they could continuously cast magic for three days and three nights without copsing from exhaustion. Dont say anything else, just give them a solid punch. Even bragging had its limits. Although he said this, Duke Rivierre still recalled Ericas heroic bearing as she continuously channeled magic power into the circle for five straight hours. Could this be rted to that thing somehow? Try this. Erica opened the potion bottle and handed it to her father. Seeing the small blue bottle, Duke Rivierre frowned. He felt some resistance in his heart. It did not look like quality goods based on its appearance. This.liquid.looks like its just industrial waste water filled with dye. Can this stuff really be drinkable? Hurry and chug it down! Erica urged him impatiently. Hearing his daughters urging, Duke Rivierre suppressed his hesitation and drank it down. Whoosh! A faint cyan glow emerged on his body. In practically an instant, a portion of the mental strength in his body was restored. It was enough to allow him to continue releasing magic. He felt his weary mind instantly rx considerably. Duke Rivierre rubbed his forehead. The previous fatigue had almostpletely dissipated. As a high-tier mage who had immersed in the third-tier for over thirty years, he naturally understood how astounding the effects of this stuff were. Taking advantage of no one else being around, he decisively pocketed the now empty bottle and lowered himself to shield Erica, softly saying in her ear: You must not let word of this thing spread, at least not right now! Tell dad, how many more bottles do you have left right now? Erica counted off on her fingers. She had bought 10 bottles total. At home, she had wasted 1 bottle experimenting with the effects. Maintaining the magic circle had used up 4 bottles. Her father drank 1 bottle to restore his mental strength. So there were still Four bottles left. Duke Rivierre gripped Ericas shoulders, bowed his head, and solemnly said: You must keep this a secret until we return to the capital. If word of this gets out now, it will likely attract the covetous gazes of ill-intentioned people. You cant control this thing, give it to dad. Dad can control it! Upon hearing her father say this, Erica uttered Oh and shook her head: No way. I used up quite a bit of my allowance to buy this. Double your allowance when we get home! Deal. Erica thought: Anyway, this was made by Professor Victor. When I see him at the academy, Ill just ask him to make some more. Professor Victor should agree to help meright? Feeling like she had made quite a bit of money off her father, Erica was in a great mood. She readily handed over 3 bottles to Duke Rivierre. If her father hadnt said to leave one bottle on herself just in case, she would have given him everything. Duke Rivierre held the potions carefully and left. Seeing her fathers somewhat silly demeanor, Erica couldnt help butugh out loud. Duke Rivierre quickly returned to the mountainside and retook his position atop the grand magic circle, continuing to channel magic power to maintain the formation. The few third-tier mages who were still resting saw Duke Rivierre go back up the mountain. They couldnt help asking: Lord Duke, dont you need to rest? Duke Rivierre turned to look at them, a kindly smile on his face. No, my mental strength is still adequate. You all rest first, I can maintain the circle myself. ??? Again? The few mages who had exhausted their magic power were stunned in ce. Just now it was your daughter who stood resolute for five hours, and now youve taken her ce and dont want toe down? Is every member of the Duquois family a freak! At this time, Erica was extremely delighted. If not for the need to divert her fathers attention, she wouldnt have handed over the potions even for a tenfold increase in her allowance. She wanted to go to the mountain peak. Now, Gwen was her only option. So Erica went back in front of Gwen, pretending to be embarrassed as she said: Sister, I really cant endure it anymore! Were both girls, sister must understand me. Erica looked at Gwen tearfully, pleading. Gwen thought for a moment, and suddenly herplexion flushed slightly. She seemed to grasp what Erica was referring to. But wasnt that time of the month for her today? This kind of matter pertained to a girls dignity. Gwen considered, and could only acquiesce to Ericas request. Ericas rationale made it difficult for her to refuse. At first Erica was ted, nearly jumping for joy. But she remembered her previous words and could only keep up the act of being in agonizing pain. She then heard Gwen say: For your safety, I will apany you. Erica instantly deted. With such a powerful knight shadowing her, the chances of escaping under Gwens nose were slim. But Erica had not given up. As long as she found an opportunity, she could still slip away! Soon, the two arrived at a deserted area. The volcanos surface was t and open, with scarcely any cover to be found. They barely managed to find a rock that could provide some meager concealment. Ericas eyes shifted around. Blushing, she told Gwen to keep some distance, since she felt shy. Gwen was puzzled for a moment, but continued saying: Were both girls, whats there to be shy about? Even so, she still retreated several steps back. Erica crouched behind the rock, seeming to make motions to remove her pants. As she lifted her head, she happened to meet Gwens gaze. Feeling somewhat indignant, she called out from afar to Gwen: Could you please turn your head away and not look at me! Gwen: .. She silently retreated a few more steps, then turned her head away. If not looking was required, then so be it. Either way made no difference. In the moment Gwen had turned her head, a blue radiance shone upon the volcano. Gwen just so happened to catch sight of the faint blue glow at the edge of her vision, and immediately whipped her head back around. A teleportation magic circle had formed. Ericas figure stepped into it, smiling and waving at Gwen. Help me tell father that I will return safely. Gwen rushed forward desperately trying to stop her, but the distance was too great and it was far toote. Whoosh! Ericas figure vanished in an instant. Gwens attempt met only empty air. Head lowered, gazing at the ground, she murmured: Teleportation.magic? Where could she have gone? Gwen recalled Ericas initial inquiry. Who is that mage? The name Victor yvinna suddenly shed through her mind. Her eyes swiftly turned towards the mountain peak. In the next moment, a gust seemed to rise beneath her feet as she sprinted towards the summit at extreme speed. Chapter 23: The Boss Goes All Out! What? We Have It Too! Chapter 23: The Boss Goes All Out! What? We Have It Too! Phew~ I finally got away smoothly. Erica was very happy. She knew that if she used normal means, she would absolutely not be able to get rid of Gwen. In order to prevent being caught, she had specially started preparing the teleportation spell early. Waiting for the moment when Gwen was caught off guard, activate it instantly! She was very lucky that Professor Victor had taught her how to use teleportation magic correctly when he first came to the academy. Although she couldnt teleport dozens of kilometers away like a 3rd Order mage, she could still manage a few kilometers. Gwen probably still thinks I would teleport very far away. Erica didnt teleport towards the mountain top, but crossed over a few kilometers halfway up the mountain, which was equivalent to running to the other side of the mountain. The surrounding scenery was still somewhat bleak, with no change. Erica started walking towards the volcano top. The higher she went, the more she could feel the temperature rise around her. Not far along, she already felt unbearably hot. The surrounding rocks were all emitting steam, which was the moisture in the air being evaporated by the high temperatures. Walking further up, you could even see all kinds of rocks bursting from the heat. Looking at the surroundings, Erica felt apprehensive, but still braved the heat and continued walking up the mountain. At the same time, she did not forget to add several heat-resistance states to herself. She was a mage, and knew this was caused by the fire elements overflowing in the volcano. I knew it, this wasnt a simple volcanic eruption. How could a normal volcanic eruption possibly draw out so much magical energy. Erica confirmed her guess, only by going up the mountain could she see more things. Yet her father and the others only knew to use magic to iste everything, and had not thought of solving the problem from the source at all. Stubborn old mages. She grumbled a couple words, then thought of Victor again, also a 3rd Order mage. The youngest 3rd Order mage, and still no one had surpassed his record to this day. The abnormality of the volcano was it really caused by Victor? Crack- While she was thinking, a sound of a rock being stepped on came from behind. Whats that!? She quickly turned around to look, and a red porcupine emerged from the ground, wrapped in faint mes, rushing straight at Erica. 2nd grade magical beast! me porcupine. Erica casually traced out a spell formation, aimed at the beast. 2nd Order Magic: Water Cannon As she spoke, a huge water bullet spun continuously in Ericas hand, bursting out instantly. The ming porcupine was sted back tens of meters, falling on the ground upside down. The mes on its bodypletely evaporated, like charcoal. Obviously dead. The strength of a 2nd grade magical beast was naturally no match for an elite mage who had cultivated for years. One shot kill, also within reason. So simple. Erica couldnt believe it, this was the first time she had defeated a magical beast in the wild. Turns out she wasnt weak at all. She felt proud of her own bravery. Mount Vesuvius was a dangerous ce to begin with. The variety of fire-type magical beasts was quite broad. The higher she went, the more beasts there would be. Not only that, proportional to the quantity was the strength of the magical beasts. At first she could still handle them easily, butter it started to be difficult. The closer to the peak, the stronger the monsters. Erica could barely deal with them, but she kept feeling something was off. Clearly Ive seen these magical beasts in the academy before, but why is the difference between their strength now and what was taught in ss so great? Another me porcupine popped out from the ground. This time, Erica had to use several spells topletely deal with it. Compared to the previous beasts, its ws had be sharper, and the mes on its back more vigorous. Naturally, its aggressiveness had also increased somewhat. Could these magical beasts have been enhanced? This thought shed through Ericas mind. The rich fire elements around have made them stronger. The concentration of fire elements was no coincidence. She was determined to go up the mountain a bit more, because Erica felt there must be answers she wanted at the peak. But the terrifying temperature had already started making Erica feel somewhat dizzy, and the increasingly powerful magical beasts also gave her pause. Even her magic was gradually unable to withstand the scorching heat. Erica stood in ce, deciding to rest for a bit and think of a way to get to the peak. Suddenly, she thought of thest bottle of magic potion left in her bag. She looked at the magic potion, then up towards the direction of the peak. Inspiration struck. Ive got an idea! Meanwhile, on the other side of the mountain. Gwen sprinted nonstop towards the peak, even as the surrounding temperature grew hot enough to make her sweat pour like rain. The silver sword in her hand was like ice, severing one obstructing magical beast after another. First Victor, now the Dukes daughter too. Why does everyone like making trouble for themselves? Did she not want to go find Victor? No, of course she did, to be precise, she wanted to so much she was nearly going mad. She wanted to find Victor and confront him face to face about whether the volcanos abnormality was caused by him. If he said yes, then the next second, her fist would smash into Victors face. Yet Gwen had to follow orders, she had to protect all the mages, protect the residents. Victor you wait for me. Gwen swiftly severed the head of a magical beast blocking her path, and ran towards the peak, as if entering uninhabitednds. Soon, she too encountered an obstacle. In front of her, between the cracks on the volcano surface, astonishingva gushed out. As if the volcano was wounded and bleeding. This way, she simply could not continue forward. The searing heat of the armor made her unable to bear it, she could only retreat a few steps, looking at the peak, pondering a way up. Gravely injured it must be gravely injured. Veega keptmenting. Before it, the shell of the Fire Cmity had peeled off, and wounds on its body flowed out astonishing amounts ofva. This was the Fire Cmity,rge amounts ofva flowing from its body. That was its blood. What a terrifying creature. Veega kept sighing. It was talking about Victor. 3rd Order Magic: Rain Rending 3rd Order Magic: Sandstorm Mudslide All kinds of spell formations circled in the sky, five formations continuously outputting magic below. The volcano below also kept churning withva, and dots of magma also copsed out of the surrounding rock walls. Victor continuously cast spells, adding all kinds of negative buffs to Guldons body. After the umted damage became critical, Guldons movements became extremely slow, it no longer even had the chance to graze Victor. This battle was enough to change Veegas cognition. It couldnt care less about its burning feathers, its eyes didnt blink once. No way, is he really going to win? If Victor won, it would be willing to call him the strongest human it had ever seen. No, thats not right. Regardless of whether Victor was victorious, his might had already be unimaginable. To be precise, what he possessed was not overwhelming power. The gap between Guldon and Victor was like that between heaven and earth. Its body was massive, so powerful that it only needed to hit Victor once topletely kill him. Yet It couldnt do it. Clearly Victor needed to defeat it countless times, while it only needed to win once. Yet in thispletely mismatched battle, Victor had taken the impossible with his own hands and made it possible. After nearly three days and nights of fierce battle, Guldon had only grazed Victor once. As for Victor? He was at leisure,posed and rxed in the battle. Guldons attacks in his eyes were like slowed down more than tenfold, for some unnecessary attacks, he didnt even need to teleport to evade. He only needed to walk a few steps to precisely dodge. The previous injuries didnt seem to have affected his condition at all, instead arousing his fighting spirit. After being injured, his magic utilization was even more smooth! Finally! Someone had fallen into a weakened state first. The one weakened wasnt Victor, but Guldon. A cmity that humans should never be able to defeat, had for the first time been driven into desperation by a human. Its HP had already dropped to 30%, which was absolute weakness. Its shell no longer shone, its strength and speed also decreased greatly. Veega was baffled, just earlier in that astonishing state, it couldnt even graze Victor once. And now, it had again fallen into a weakened state. Wasnt that to say, Victor had surely won? Veega looked at Victor, but discovered he didnt think so at all. Not only was he not rxed, but his expression was solemn, on high alert. And he kept muttering. That attack ising. That attack? Which attack? Veega was startled, then, an astonishing tremor rang out in the air, nearly making it lose control of its physical bnce. The volcano shook madly, even the ground trembled. The earth gradually crumbled apart, theva gradually quieted, and a massive being surged forth from beneath theyers ofva in the volcano. The entire volcano tottered, Guldons eyes were like two suns emitting scorching light. The surging fire pir burst throughyers ofva, melting rock, flooding the sky. Countless fiery stones wrapped inva fell everywhere, like meteors. Resentful Rupture of mes. Victor knew very clearly what this was, and slowly uttered the name of Guldons final move. Veega dodged the sky full of rapidly falling fiery stones while watching the fire pir about to burst through the crater. It cursed: Fire Cmity! You cant handle this! How do you evade something like that? Evade? Victor gave a coldugh. He had never thought of evading at all! Almost in the blink of an eye, Victors eyes lit up an astonishing azure. Terrifying magical energy enveloped the entire volcano bottom! Instantly, an enormous, sky-covering phantom castle appeared in the air, as if wanting topletely suppress the entire mountain mouth. The castle lit up multiple giant spell formations. Buzz Buzz Buzz One Two Three! A full threeyers of barrier formations swiftly started to form, the formations linked to each other, the veins of the three formations gradually intertwining, forming an ark soaring to the heavens at the center of the giant formation, like a holy trees bud suddenly blooming. The endless power made Veega feel the danger even midair above the volcano. The sky-blocking formation slowly descended, piercing throughyers of murky clouds and mist, abruptly revealing a vast stretch of cerulean sky. Powerful pressure enveloped all living beings except Victor. The massive Guldons feet sank into the ground an inch, even its head unable to lift up. Veega was also shaken down by the pressure, coincidentallynding on Victors shoulder. War magic!? Dammit, when did he set this up!? Veega looked at the enormous formation plunging down from the sky. Those fiery stones carryingva vanished instantly before the war magic, like pebbles. Once again on the shoulder, it couldnt spit out another word. It could only grumble in its heart: Doesnt releasing war magic formations require a group of mages? This freak could unleash it alone, isnt that too outrageous! The next second, the fire pir rising from the ground collided with the ark in the sky. The two earth-destroying, heaven-annihting attacks shed, Veega could no longer hear any sound around it. There was only dazzling radiance, and momentum reaching to the heavens. The intense shing attacks evenpletely shattered sound itself, the shockwaves burst through the mountainside, causing mad copse. In a daze, it seemed to hear Victors chant reaching its ears. Magic Imperial Capital Fall of the Ark of Genesis Whoosh!!! Blinding white light enveloped all of creation Chapter 24: I Know the Reason, But Why Can Crows Talk? Chapter 24: I Know the Reason, But Why Can Crows Talk? A blue magic array suddenly appeared at the top of the volcano, and a figure gradually materialized from within. It was Erica. Without disrupting the magic array, she had also increased the casting distance of the spell. It had to be said, this was indeed the most effective method she could think of right now. The biggest difference between a second-order mage and a third-order mage in using teleportation magic was the difference in their magic power reserves. And the reserve of magic power also determined the distance of teleportation. Erica drank a potion to restore some of her magic power before she could barely conjure a teleportation array with enough distance. And now, she had reached the top of the volcano. In front of her, was the crater. The temperature at the top of the volcano was already too hot for humans to withstand. As soon as Erica stood on the ground, the scorching heat instantly made her dizzy. If she hadnt used some anti-me magic beforehand, she would have probably fainted instantly under this astonishing temperature. She patted her chest and looked down, with a lingering fear on her face. She put her hands together, and a white magic array began to spin in her hands, with a hint of chill emanating from it. She cast the spell on herself, barely keeping her body at a constant temperature. After doing all this, Erica finally looked around. Nearby, there was nothing. Only the crater of the volcano, looking as if it had just erupted, with the surrounding igneous rocks glowing red like blocks of burning iron. Under the searing heat, even the air became distorted. Erica was longing to find some answers at the top of the volcano, but the scene after climbing to the top was not what she wished for. The heat made her dizzy and blurred her vision, and a sense of exhaustion had spread throughout her body. Cant go on Maybe I should leave here. She struggled to utter these few words. She felt like her heart was being strangled by something, painful beyond measure. That cry of grief that only she could hear was still continuing. In a trance, the volcano trembled, and a plume of magma spewed from the crater. Watching the slowly flowing crimson magma, to Erica, it was like the blood spewing out when the volcano was in pain. And now, it was about to be the weapon that would take Ericas life. Erica gritted her teeth. Between life and death, she made a quick judgment. The remaining magic power surged out all at once, forming a barrier that separated her from the flowing magma. She still didnt want to die, at least not a meaningless, stifled death like this. But her remaining magic was not enough to support this barrier. The magma seeped into the shield, and soon, it would flow to Ericas feet. Her body had started shaking uncontrobly. Almost the next second. Within her sight, a ray of white light seemed to burst out from the crater of the volcano. Erica seemed to have forgotten the impending crisis, her eyes fixed tightly on the ray of white light from the crater. What is that The mages and knights halfway up the volcano in Sanchel Town had also noticed the intense disturbance of the volcano at this moment. This is a prelude to the volcanos eruption! A mage suddenly shouted, but everyone could see it now. The spewing magma from the crater was the most powerful evidence. All the third-order mages faces were solemn, on high alert, ready to instantly cast the terrifying war magic at Duke Rivierresmand. The powerful war magic was enough topletely suppress this volcano! Duke Rivierre was very confident. He was just about to cast the spell, and even nned to have Erica continue supplying him with magic power. Erica, can you still hold on? He habitually asked, but no one answered him. When Duke Rivierre looked back, Erica was nowhere to be seen. Erica!? Erica? Now Duke Rivierre panicked. He looked left and right at the base, but could not see Erica anywhere. How could she disappear at a time like this! Duke Rivierre became restless and anxious. She was missing at such a critical juncture, just before the war magic was about to be activated. If she had run up to the top of the volcano, it would be extremely dangerous. Duke Rivierre refused to believe Erica was so reckless. He could only continue searching halfway up the mountain. All the mages who were waiting to cast magic were stunned. Why did Duke Rivierre suddenly stop the magic array at this critical moment? Many third-order mages looked at Duke Rivierre anxiously and said: Your Grace! If the great array is not activated soon, the volcano will eruptpletely! It will be toote! The duke almost shouted at them: No! The great array must not be activated! Your Grace! What on earth is going on? Everyone was puzzled, and could only hurry to ask. Erica is missing! When Duke Rivierre told everyone the news, they were all dumbfounded. If Erica was on the top of the mountain right now, then the moment the great magic array fell, she would probably be torn to shreds instantly by the tremendous magic pressure. However, if they did not activate the magic The volcanos eruption would escte into a massive disaster. Duke Rivierre was extremely anxious at this moment. If he had to make a choice, he would rather sacrifice his own honor and status, even not save those innocent lives. He also wanted Erica back no matter what. At this critical juncture, everyone was persuading Duke Rivierre. Even if they could activate the magic array just one second before the volcano, it could still prevent the disaster from happening! But without the magicmander Duke Rivierre giving the order, The array would just stay there. Suddenly, a piercing ray of white light burst out from the crater in an instant, shooting straight into the sky! Everyone watched as the white light tore through the dark clouds and illuminated the sky, attracted by the sight. In a sh, the sky revealed its original face, and the gentle moonlight pierced throughrge swathes of gloom, shining on everyones shocked faces. Drip drip drip ! Soon, raindrops jumped down from the sky like fairies after a disaster, one by one. The rain poured down heavily, sshing on the mountain top, hitting the flowingva. As if by magic, it fell on Mount Vesuvius. At this very moment, the volcano lost all its momentum. The astonishing temperature dropped sharply. The whole volcano was like a lump of hot molten iron doused with a bucket of cold water, giving off intense steam. No one felt hot anymore. On the contrary, they actually shivered under this sudden heavy rain. The flowingva also gradually solidified, and those igneous rocks slowly turned back to their original ck color. The eruption of Mount Vesuvius has stopped? A mage voiced the shock in everyones mind. The rain had soaked Duke Rivierres hair, and he squinted at the sky, not knowing what he was thinking, with an extremelyplicated expression. Near the mountain top, Gwen, who felt the raindrops, looked up and saw the moonlight peeking through the sky. She breathed a sigh of relief. She had been very close to that ray of white light just now, and clearly felt that terrifying power. The obstructingva had now cooled down. She stood up, picked up her silver sword, with determination in her mind, and rushed towards the summit Erica was stunned on the spot, staring nkly at the sky. For a moment, her mind wentpletely nk. She had been closest when that burst of magical power appeared. That was definitely not a magical power that humans could possess. She knelt in the rain with her eyes closed, letting the raindrops drench herpletely. At this moment, there was no danger at all. Under that astonishing magic, it seemed to havepletely defused all crises. The eruption of Mount Vesuvius was like a wonderful joke that heaven had yed on everyone. Its erratic behavior made everyone believe it was about to erupt. But in the end, when everyone was tense and on high alert, at the climax of the atmosphere, the volcano went dormant. Its prank had seeded in attracting everyones attention. Two streams of tears flowed from Ericas eyes. Even she couldnt tell whether it was raindrops or tears flowing down her face right now. She was scared. She had almost died on this volcano. She had almost been unable to preserve even her bones. She had almost paid the price for her arrogance and pride Her sobbing attracted a fire urchin. In this astonishing rain, it gave off steam all over as the raindrops drenched it, blending perfectly into the environment. It bared its fangs. The distance to Erica was very, very close. With just a short burst of speed from its legs, it could bite her throat through. While Erica, with her magic powerpletely depleted, and even mentally exhausted, no longer had any ability to resist. She just kept crying there, unaware of the approaching danger. The next second, the fire urchin pounced at her with a terrifying shriek. Erica reacted, but her weakness no longer allowed her to put up any resistance. She would die. Dad Boom!!! A fiery snake as hot asva brushed past Ericas cheek and struck the fire urchin. It all happened in the blink of an eye. The fire urchin instantly turned to ashes, without even leaving a trace behind. Erica was stunned. She forgot to cry, and stared nkly at the scene. But she heard a familiar voice behind her. I should have taught you. A mages top priority is always ones own safety. She whipped her head around and saw the staggering Victor. Professor! You She was extremely pleasantly surprised, but before she could say another word, she suddenly saw the shockingva flowing down Victors body. Theva fell to the ground and cooled down rapidly, and wisps of steam floated up. The next second, Victor fainted and fell straight to the edge of the crater. Erica was dumbfounded. She hurried to Victors side and reached out to touch his body. Ouch So painful. The astonishing temperature on Victors body would cause burns from just a touch. Victor! Whats wrong with you? Victor! She didnt care about the serious risk of her hands being badly burnt. Using thest of her magic power, she barely conjured a thinyer of frost on her hands, and tried to prop Victor up. The scorching heat made her hands ache, but she desperately tried to prop Victor up. The next second, Ericas burnt legs could no longer bear the pressure. With a thud, they both fell to the ground. Fortunately, the temperature of the volcano hadpletely dropped now, otherwise the two of them would have been seared into a pancake. In a sh, a feeling of resentment rose from the bottom of Ericas heart. She hated herself. She hated her arrogance, and hated her powerlessness even more right now. Everything she had learned at the Magic Academy seemed to have be a burden. But she stubbornly tried again and again to prop Victor up, even though her whole body was scalded by his temperature. Erica extremely hated her own weakness, but she did not regret climbing to the top of the mountain. If she hadnt been here, who would have noticed the severely injured Victor? He would definitely have died here. Erica tried again and again, getting up, falling down, getting up, falling down. Although the distance she could move was barely two meters, she kept going. Without magic power, she could only rely on her own body. Victor had saved her, so now, she had to save Victor too. Little girl. An abrupt voice sounded in her ear, making Erica, who was barely propping Victor up again, suddenly freeze. She looked left and right, trying to find the source of the sound. But no matter how hard she looked, there was no one else on the summit. Only a one-eyed crow stood at the edge of the crater. It was Victors pet, inseparable from him. Erica had even fed it before. Suddenly, Ericas eyes widened. No matter how heavily the rain fell, not a single raindrop had touched the crows feathers. Its feathers seemed to be polished smooth, and in the rain, it was like a unique existence. The one-eyed crow opened its ugly beak, with a blue light flickering under its single eye, exuding an aura of wisdom. Do you really want to save him? Chapter 25: I Understand the Reasoning, But Why is the Crow So Big? Chapter 25: I Understand the Reasoning, But Why is the Crow So Big? Erica stared nkly at the crow in front of her, not reacting for a moment: Crowscan talk? Veega put his wings over his chest and bowed very politely. With the manners of a gentleman, it made Erica a little distracted, but she could not ignore the fact that it was a crow. Allow me to briefly introduce myself, miss. I am the evil godHabbie. Evil God Habbie? Erica murmured this name, but clearly, she had not heard of this name before. She was very familiar with the history of the empire, and there had never been any record of such a god. Of course, even if you dont know me, thats okay, you can call me by my current name, Veega. So please allow me to ask again. Do you really want to save Victor yvin? Erica finally reacted. At this moment, she did not care at all who the other was, what identity they had, or whether they had the ability. Like grabbing thest straw at the edge of desperation, she kept nodding, only wanting the evil god in front of her to save Victor. Veega closed his eyes and chuckled softly. The ritual is not over yet, you want to save him, you need your strength. Worship me, be my follower, and I will help you fulfill your wish. ck magic circles spread out like snakes hissing their tongues, gathering at Ericas feet. ck aura began to rise around the magic circle, surrounding Erica. She had never seen such magic or magic circles before, and she felt very uneasy. Because it wasan evil god? Erica had no other choice. She could only nod and agree. As long as she bes its follower, she can save Victor. This was Ericas only thought at the moment. She did not hesitate at all, and quickly said: I agree with you, worship you, and be your follower. Veega looked at the devout Erica, and the arrogance of sess shone in his single eye. Very good, I recognize your sincerity. His gaze nced at the already fainted Victor. And he sighed inwardly. Is there really a girl who would go to this extent for you, Victor? You have really unknowingly gained some precious things. In an instant, mist spread from Veegas body, as if injecting some magic power into the magic circle on the ground. The ck magic circle seemed to start dancing madly, and thin tentacles stretched out from the edges, dancing on the ground, then lit up and enveloped Veega and Erica. The next second, the light shattered like a mirror, and the magic circle disappeared. Erica opened her eyes to find any strange feelings on her body. Howevernothing had happened. There wasnt even a mark on her body. Was this the ritual for making a pact? If Veega knew what the girl in front of him was thinking, it would definitelyugh its mouth off. Because it didnt have any teeth. Making a pact was never just lip service. This dark magic circle was just a one-way connection for the follower. If she wanted to make a pact with it? At least she would have to sign a formal contract like Victor did! Is thatit? Erica looked at it puzzledly, urgency evident in her tone. Was this enough to save Victor? She must have been thinking that. Veega looked at her with a smile but did not speak. He narrowed his eyes and asked: Before saving him, I need to ask you a question. Why are you here? Why are you at the top of the volcano? Erica hesitated for a moment. She considered for a while before finally telling the truth. I heard the volcano crying out in pain. It said it was hurting. Oh? Veega nced at Erica with interest, suddenly understanding everything. It narrowed its eyes with a sly smile, as if using words to lead her step by step. So what do you hear now? Upon hearing Veegas question, Erica frowned and shook her head. I cant hear anything now. She said. That was only natural. Veega couldnt help thinking inwardly as it turned its head: Because the Cmity of Fire has already been put to sleep by this terrifying man It would probably never forget that scene. When the final Arc of Magic fell into the bottom of the volcano. The surging and boiling pirs of fire and magma seemed to freeze and stagnate. The Arc swallowed everything, including Guldon. In fact, Guldon could have withstood such an attack. If it had been in its prime, it wouldnt have been scratched by such a war spell. But Guldon at that time was already heavily wounded, with magma flowing all over its body. Its proud defense had already been reduced to a tenth of what it was. In the end, Guldon turned into lifeless rocks without any signs of life, shattering inside the volcano and falling into forced sleep. As for why it was sleep instead of death. Because, Cmity does not die. As long as magic elements continue to exist in the world, Cmity will continue to live. And Victor bing what he is now is simply not due to injury. Having witnessed his battle with the Cmity of Fire, it did not feel that anything could hurt Victor now. What he was in now was a state called magical overload. Victor had used the magic borrowed from it to fight Guldon continuously for three days and two nights without any burden. But that power was not Victors after all. The magic Veega allowed him to use was not unlimited either, and there was bound to be a threshold. Under normal circumstances, the consumption would not reach the threshold at all. But Victor was certainly not normal. So at thest moment when his mana ran out, its connection with Victor was forcibly severed. But this was still not enough to make Victor faint. What was even more insane was that before Guldon fell asleep, he ripped off a piece of magical origin from Guldon and forcibly fused with himself. That was why Victors body seemed to be flowing with magma. Because his body was digesting Guldons magical origin. Victor had already depleted his own magic power, and then forcibly epted an astonishing external source of magic. If he didnt faint, who would? But it wasnt a big deal either, at most he just needed to rest for a few days. What interested Veega more at the moment was the girl in front of it. Interesting, interesting A girl who canmunicate with Cmity, she probably doesnt even know how astonishing her value is! This was a huge gain. Just as it was rejoicing, suddenly it heard rapid footsteps. Someonesing? Veega smiled as it looked towards the hillside. With its amazing vision it saw a silver figure. It naturally recognized who the other party was, but now was not the time to expose itself. In order for itself and Victor to avoid trouble, it pped its wings and arrived in front of Victor. It held Victors cor in its beak. But its voice still rang out next to Erica as usual. You saved Victor, Ill let him know about this. Little girl, see you next time. As soon as the words fell, in front of Erica, Veegas body suddenly began to expand. The pitch-ck crow instantly turned into a shockingly huge ck eagle. It held Victors cor in its beak, pped its wings, and flew up instantly. A gust of wind blew, and the surrounding rubble waspletely blown away. Almost in an instant, it disappeared from Ericas sight. Victor The pitch-ck figure in the sky grew smaller and smaller, more and more blurred, until it faded from her visionpletely. Gwen, who arrivedte, missed the chance to catch Victor and interrogate him properly. Instead, she saw the ck dot in the sky disappearing, and her expression was extremely heavy. Victor? What exactly is going on Then she noticed Erica. Ericas body showed many burn marks. She knelt on the ground and squeezed out a smile at Gwen with all her might. As if using up herst bit of strength, with a thud, she fainted and fell to the ground. Gwen: She walked over and slowly picked up Erica. When she looked up at the sky again, only endless torrential rain remained. Chapter 26: Im Not a God of Medicine Chapter 26: I''m Not a God of Medicine To everyones delight, the volcano did not erupt. A viger stood still, quietly watching the big raindrops falling down on Sanchel Town. The volcano..did not erupt. Great! It didnt erupt! From the crowd, a cry of joy suddenly burst out, instantly igniting the vigers excitement. Great! There wont be a disaster! Oh my god! Oh my god! Thank the gods! No no no! Its the mages from the capital that saved us! This rain was like a miracle, wiping out all the crises. The mages and knights who gradually returned to Sanchel Town rxed their frowning brows, but their moods did not rx at the same time, on the contrary they felt extremely heavy. Everyone was silent, like lifeless puppets. The townspeople who didnt know the truth came out of the safe area and returned to their town, thanking these heroes who saved them. However, not a single mage could proudly say Youre wee when facing them. They didnt save these innocent residents, they even almost got wiped out on the volcano themselves. Yes, just barely. The grand magic array was not activated in the end. If the volcano had fully erupted at that time. All the mages sent from the capital would have perished under that world-destroyingva. In this heavy rain, the residents gradually returned to their homes. The army began to send the mages back to the capital one by one. Duke Rivierre stood in the heavy rain, letting the storm st his face. Until thest group of mages left, Earl Beck looked at Duke Rivierre from afar and shook his head. Farewell, Duke. He could barely force himself to say thisst sentence, and his tone was still clearly dissatisfied, and his hand holding the cane was also a little unsteady. Duke Rivierre, I understand your eagerness to find your daughter. But before you act recklessly, please consider your position. After you return to the capital this time, you may be impeached by many ministers, please take care of yourself. After saying that, this noble mage got into the carriage, escorted by the army and left. From beginning to end, Duke Rivierre did not lift his head to respond. The knights around were worried that Duke Rivierre would get sick in this heavy rain, after all, the mages bodies were not as tough as theirs. So they urged him: Your Grace, please get on the carriage first and wait, Knight Commander Gwen is looking for your daughter. Duke Rivierre did not respond, standing in the wind and rain, unresponsive for a long time. His eyes were dazed and empty. Suddenly a silver figure appeared in the rainy night sky, like a sudden dawn in the darkness of the night. She was holding the blonde girl in her arms. Duke Rivierre saw it, and in an instant, the light called hope reappeared in his eyes. Gwen brought Erica to Duke Rivierre and handed her to him. Mission aplished, Your Grace. Duke Rivierres trembling hands took Erica and held her in his arms, his eyes full of shock and distress. Erica, Erica. It seemed that the faint call woke up Erica, she slowly opened her eyes, and barely squeezed out a smile when she saw her most familiar father. Dad, Im back. At this moment, this man, who was prominent and powerful in the Carenthian Empire, shed tears. He had stood tall and strong, but failed to protect his own daughter. He was utterly ashamed. Duke Rivierre hugged his daughter tightly, but got his daughters painful whimper in return. Only then did he notice that Erica had many burns on her body. In a panic, he wanted to use magic to heal his daughter, but to little effect. Not all mages could be as freakish as Victor, having learned hundreds of magics and still be able to use them extremely proficiently. Duke Rivierres healing magic could only heal some minor injuries. Facing his daughters severe burns, he waspletely powerless. He looked around anxiously, trying to find a mage skilled in healing, but around him, apart from the knights standing by, where else could he find any mages? Seeing Duke Rivierres anxious look, Gwen hesitated for a moment, took out a bottle of crimson potion. The potion looked like blood, dark red, exuding a faint luster. This was the healing potion Victor had given her, but she had never used it before. She didnt know how effective it was either. But if Erica was not treated promptly, her injuries could leave permanent aftereffects. She could only take a gamble. Gritting her teeth, at this moment, Gwen believed that Victor would not deceive her. Your Grace, why not try this. If there are any problems, I will take full responsibility. Gwen handed the potion over. Duke Rivierre anxiously took it and looked at the color of the potion, suddenly stunned. Could this blood-like potion really be drunk? But there was no other way now, Ericas injuries could not be dyed. He opened the cork, gently brought it to Ericas mouth, and casually asked: This potion.where did you get it from? Its from..my fianc. The potion flowed down Ericas mouth, and Duke Rivierres hand shook slightly. Gwen Delins fianc? Victor yvinna? Yes. Gwen lowered her head a little embarrassedly. She knew there was some friction between the Duke and Victor, but now was not the time to care about so much. Just then, a miracle happened. After drinking the potion, Erica was as if blessed by the goddess of healing. The burns on her body recovered at a visible speed. It was as if new skin and flesh grew back, and her skin became as smooth as before. The Duke waspletely stunned. First the blue magic potion, and now the crimson recovery potion.. What was with these horrifying effects? Gwen also stared wide-eyed, surprised at what was happening. She had never used that potion before, never expecting it to have such an astonishing effect. With such a terrifying recovery effect, even if one was at deaths door, they could be brought back to life! However, Erica, who had recovered from her injuries, did not open her eyes. She was extremely weak mentally, being able to wake up once in the Dukes arms was already a miracle. The moment the pain disappeared, she could finally fall into a deep sleep. Duke Rivierre personally ced Erica in the carriage to rest. When he came out, he bowed deeply to Gwen. My deepest gratitude, Knight Commander Gwen. Please allow me to properly thank you again after I return to the capital, naturally your fianc is included as well. Upon hearing the Dukes words, Gwen was somewhat ttered. She saw the Duke, who had regained hisposure, onto the carriage. The carriage slowly drove off, leaving with the surrounding army. Gwen took a deep breath, turned her head, and nced at the white horse in the stable that had no owner to im it. It was still quietly eating grass in the station,pletely unaware that its rider Victor had disappeared. Victor, where on earth have you gone? The downpour showed no signs of stopping. She put on her helmet to shield from the wind and rain, and got up on her horse. Before leaving, she took onest look at the lonely white horse. If you still have a conscience, still remember me, thene back and find me riding that horse. It wont die, at least not until it sees me again. She turned her horse around, leading the knights behind her, and moved forward to leave. After a sound of nking armors and horses stomping through the mud puddles, Sanchel Town returned to calm. After being cleansed by a downpour, rays of light pierced through the gloom, and the sky was clear. In a few days, the residents of Sanchel Town resumed their ordinary lives as before. It seemed that everyone had forgotten about those terrible days. However, it was not so tranquil at the station entrance. Hey, that white horse looks so nice, give it to me, what do you say? A fat and burly man stood in front of the station, ring at the manager. They had eyed that white horse for days. Now that no one hade to im it after so long, they reckoned the horse was ownerless. But the manager was stubborn and did not agree to their rude demands at all: A knight paid a lot for us to take good care of this horse. The bruteughed loudly: Those folks from the capital left four or five days ago, this horse has been abandoned. Thats right! Our boss definitely didnt see wrong! A fewckeys around him chimed in. If you offer more than her, Ill agree. The manager made a suggestion, looking contemptuously at the reckless troublemakers. The men nced at each other and asked: How much did she pay? This number. The manager held out a palm and shook it in front of them. Fifty? Hahaha! Ill pay a hundred! The manager shook his head. The brute hesitated and continued asking: Five hundred? The manager did not speak, continuing to stare at them. Its five thousand. When he said this number, the brutes got furious. You f*cker! Five thousand ducats for a f*cking horse? Are you trying to extort us? After saying that, they rolled up their sleeves, ready to hit. The manager put his hands over his eyes and shrank back. The punch did notnd on him. Instead, he heard a scream. He lowered his hands, staring wide-eyed in disbelief. He saw a giantva-encased hand holding up the ringleader. The brute suddenly floated up, dumbfounded. He didnt even know what was happening. Theckeys were scared to death. They followed the giant hand and saw, in the distance, a man in a cloak. There was also a strange one-eyed crow cawing on his shoulder. Behind him stretched out an arm that looked to be made ofva. On the ck cloak were some red patterns, within whichva seemed to flow continuously. Thats my horse. Do you have any objections? Chapter 27: Youre Hiding Someone? Chapter 27: You''re Hiding Someone? The burly man who was held up still didnt understand the situation when in almost the next second, he was instantly thrown by the huge hand. Bang! The sound ofnding suddenly rang out, making everyone present shudder in their hearts. Before they could say anything, Victor slightly lifted his head, his cold eyes seemed to pierce their hearts like steel needles. Get lost. As soon as the words fell, the little brothers panicked and ran awaypletely. From beginning to end, they didnt even dare to fight back. After they all escaped, Victor retracted theva giant hand. This amazing arm seemed to melt into Victors coat,pletely blending in. After doing this, he turned around and nced at the trembling manager, saying coldly, Im here to pick up the horse. He immediately understood Victors intention, shakily stood up straight from the counter, and sized up the man in front of him. Youhow do you prove this is your horse? Proveprove your identity! Victor looked at him appreciatively, seeming to approve of the others courage, and said lightly, Victor yvinna. The person who left this horse should have left this name. Upon hearing this, the manager carefully checked the register and quickly nodded, Nono problem. You can take it away. Then he took out a money pouch from under the counter and handed it to Victor. The knight deposited 5,000 ducats here. This is the remaining portion after deducting boarding fees. Take it. Victor didnt stand on ceremony either. He took the money pouch, weighed it, and directly put it away. 5,000 ducats It could only be said that Gwen had no sense when it came to money. Spending so much to board a horse was enough to feed this horse for half a lifetime. Victor went into the stable, stroked the sturdy white horse. It looks like youve been treated well these past few days. The white horse stretched out its head and rubbed Victors hand affectionately. He stroked the horses sleek coat for a while before leading it out and skillfully mounting it. Veega lowered her head and said to Victor on his shoulder, With your current strength, it would only take a few teleportation circles to get back to the capital. Why insist on riding a horse? Veega wasnt exaggerating. Victor could now teleport freely within a hundred kilometers using teleportation magic. Because he had already entered the ranks of Saint Magus. Twenty-nine, fourth order. Had anyone in the history of the Empire ever achieved this? Hearing Veegas inquiry, Victor chuckled lightly. This horse isnt mine. I borrowed it, so I have to return it. After thest battle with Cmity of Fire, Victor gained an enormous amount of experience points. Although his previous experience was basically enough for him to be a fourth order mage. But Victor had always controlled his experience level, not rashly advancing. Until he fought with Guldon, the experience gained was too much, causing the yers own experience bar to burst. Victor yvinnaLv41 HP: 2000/2000 MP: 14800/15000 He continuously leveled up twice, with his max MP increasing by 10,000pared to before. This seemingly very powerful attribute did not make Victor arrogant. Level 40 was just the beginning. His current strength was still inferior to the original Victor, the boss in the second chapter of the game. But at the very least, he no longer needed to worry about being controlled by others in the capital on the surface. Not to mention his gains were not just leveling up. A red stripe shed across Victors coat. That was the emblem of Guldons power. He had absorbed Guldons Fire Origin, obtaining some of Guldons abilities. One of them was the solidification of the fire element. Victor could turn fire magic intova-like substantial intense heat, even solidifying it into magma. Theva giant hand from before was casually solidified by him using magic. At the same time, he could also attach the Fire Origin to himself, greatly enhancing his resistance to fire elements. Most importantly, he could freely shape it into whatever form he wanted. The coat he was especially fond of was destroyed in the battle with Guldon. So now, Victor used Guldons Fire Origin to attach it to himself, forming the coat he was currently wearing. This was simply a waste of resources. But for Victor, this look was just right. Strength was just for a version. But being cool was for a lifetime. I can understand your obsession with the coat, but Veega dropped a small exquisite hourss pendant from her wings, saying to Victor: Can you exin to me what exactly this thing is? Victor took it and nced at it. Item Name: Exiled Epimetheus (World ss Item) Nature: Single-use consumable Effect: Disrupts causality, able to transform specific time causalities that should have urred in time. Victor just nced at it, and the items description appeared before his eyes. World ss items could only be obtained by yers who made world ss achievements in the game. Of course, Victor had never obtained one before. Each world ss item had its own unique and amazing effect. They existed disregarding the rules of the world. World ss items could only be used once, and would vanish immediately after use. Also, world items had binding properties, and could only be used by someone recognized by the item. Even if others obtained it, they would not be able to activate it. This was also why Veega could not understand it at all. Killing the world boss Guldon for the first time was definitely a world ss achievement in the game. Not to mention he solo killed it. The world will would not make sense if it didnt give him a world ss item. After Victor woke up, this item automatically appeared in his yer backpack. Out of curiosity, Veega borrowed the pendant and said she wanted to study it. But obviously, she didnt find out anything about it. Victor took the hourss pendant and put it around his neck. Didnt you already know what this thing was? Veega looked at Victor suspiciously, but he maintained a poker face and replied: I dont know. Hearing Victors perfunctory reply, Veega was so angry her teeth itched. To be honest, she was very envious of Gwens ability to see through lies now, and wished she had it too. Victor nced at her and said sarcastically: Dont even think about it, youre not righteous at all. Veega wished she could peck Victors head into pieces. She said in dissatisfaction: No wonder people dislike you so much. .. The capital was especially quiet at night, with moonlight quietly climbing onto the rooftops. Outside the balcony of Victors study, a figure passed through the moonlight and climbed in through the window into the study. Lia leaned against the desk, looking at tonights moon, not knowing what she was thinking. Leon jumped in, flipped back his hood, revealing his sharp ears. Miss Lia, I tailed Duke Rivierres butler for a week, and can confirm the money transaction was done by the dukes butler. The butler had no motive to provoke the yvinna family, so I believe this was on Duke Rivierres orders. After hearing Leons report, Lia smiled lightly, with a hint of disdain at the corners of her mouth. The moonlight on her face made her look especially cold. Duke Rivierre is already in dire straits himself, whether he did that thing or not no longer matters. Leon was puzzled to hear this and asked, What? What happened? Lia stroked the ebony desk and said slowly, Some time ago the mages who went to Mount Vesuvius collectively petitioned the Emperor to impeach Duke Rivierre. The reason being, the Duke wanted to kill all the mages present. Upon hearing her exnation, Leon couldnt understand it. How could Duke Rivierre do something so reckless that would damage the royal reputation? But thats what he did. Duke Rivierre has admitted that as the leader of war magic, he stopped maintaining the magic array. If the volcano had fully erupted then, all the mages present would have died. Leon was a little confused: But didnt the volcano not erupt in the end? Why did they still impeach the Duke? Lia could only smile and shake her head helplessly when she heard this, saying, You really dont understand the human world. In the eyes of these noble mages, of course life is only secure when in their own hands. And Duke Rivierre, whom they trusted the most, betrayed them at the most critical moment. Regardless of whether the volcano erupted or not, Duke Rivierres failure to continue maintaining the array was already a grave sin. They just got lucky this time that the volcano seemed to be stopped by some special power. But what if the volcano had really erupted? A hint of brilliance shed in Lias eyes. At that time, the dead would not only be the mages, but also the tens of thousands of innocent people living below the mountain. Leon suddenly understood, but Lia still had the leisure to joke at this time. Its just a pity that these mages were busy impeaching the Duke, and not one came to me to buy potions. I was hoping to earn a good sum before Victor came back. Leon noticed Lias lowered eyelids, it seemed she really felt regretful about it. Leon opened her mouth, wanting to say something more, but stopped herself. So Lia reached out and knocked on her head, smiling and said: You wanted to say, dont let me wait any longer right? That Victor definitely wonte back? Leon didnt say anything, but her eyes had already betrayed her thoughts. There is a saying that circtes among humans, good people die young, evil lingers for a thousand years. Someone like Victor is thetter. Unless someone brings his corpse right in front of me, I will never believe he is dead. Never. Leon still wanted to say something to persuade Lia, when suddenly, she sensed a strong yet familiar aura appearing at the door. Her ears twitched, and Lia noticed itit was the signal that an elf sensed someone approaching. Its Victors aura! Hes back! See? Lia smiled radiantly. I said he wouldnt die. Leon lowered her head, putting her hood back on. She nodded at Lia. Concealing her figure, she maintained an aura that would absolutely not be noticed and leapt straight out the window. At this moment, the servants surprised voice sounded from outside the door. Master, youyoure back? Mm, take this horse down and feed it well. Yes! Ill go do it right away! Along with the sound of footsteps getting closer and then suddenly stopping, the study door was pushed open. Lia leaned against the desk, looking at Victor with a smile. Wee home. Victor expressionlessly nodded, just walked into the study, looked left and right. Finally, his gaze fixed on Lia. Youre hiding someone? Lias smile froze, then gradually copsed. Chapter 28: Do I Look Like the Kind of Jerk Who Knocks on a Girls Door Late at Night? Chapter 28: Do I Look Like the Kind of Jerk Who Knocks on a Girl''s Door Late at Night? Victor!!! Are you asking to be scolded?! An enraged yell echoed throughout the manor. The servants outside the door shrank back at the sound. They whispered among themselves, Master Victor is arguing with the young miss again. Its been a while since they had a fight The two shook their heads, long used to such scenes. Whenever Master Victor was home, Miss Lia was sure to get into an argument with him. Lia furiously jabbed her finger at Victors nose as she berated him, I waited so long for you, yet the first thing you say when you get home is asking if Im hiding someone in the house? Just how narrow-minded can you be to even think of something like that! Victor stood at the door, his expression unchanged as he listened to Lias tirade without retorting. After venting her frustration for a while, Lia sighed and grudgingly added an exnation. It was a subordinate from the territory who came to report some matters. They had already left by the time you came back. Victor nodded. I see. When he had entered the house, he caught a faint floral scent in the air. Clearly not a mans fragrance. He had wanted to append a sentence or two after asking Are you hiding someone? to prevent any unnecessary misunderstanding on Lias part. But Lia had started her barrage too quickly, her reaction instinctual. He didnt even have time to react before being subjected to her wrath. So he simply let her berate him. If yelling at him helped relieve her stress, Victor didnt mind being scolded a few times. It was part and parcel of their interactions, something he was long ustomed to. Victor sat back down at his desk without asking Lia if she had encountered any difficulties recently. He trusted her to handle everything capably. If there were problems she couldnt solve, Lia would take the initiative to tell him. Sure enough, though Victor didnt ask, Lia brought up the matter of the shop herself, a little embarrassed. The props shop isnt doing so well. It hasnt had the explosive poprity you imagined. Oh? What happened? Victor rapped his knuckles on the desk, surprised by this unexpected turn. He was interested to hear Lias exnation for it. Lia reported on the shops finances. Other than selling some items on the first day, there have been no customers the past few days. Victors gaze sharpened slightly at this. By his marketing strategies, there should not have been such an oue theoretically. There would always be connoisseurs who came to purchase the wares. Moreover, Lia said they had sold potions on the first day. Word-of-mouth from potion users should have triggered explosive growth. Could there be issues with the yer-made potions? Highly unlikely. Problems with the shops management? Also improbable. If Lia couldnt even operate a small shop, she couldnt have developed her territory so well either. That left only one possibility an unexpected situation had urred. So what happened? Lia began her exnation: On the first day the shop opened, the dukes daughter bought some potions. Hearing that title, Victors gaze flickered. Erica Duquois? Lia shot Victor a look and mocked, Oh, still thinking about your dear little lover? You even remember her name so clearly. That joke is in poor taste. Continue. Victor promptly curtailed Lias taunting. Lia folded her arms and twisted her lips. I thought that with Ericas fame, news about the potions effects would quickly spread, and hordes of mages would be drawn to the name. But on the second day, Mount Vesuvius erupted. At this, Lia noticed Victors drumming fingers still. It seemed he had grasped something of what she suspected. But she patiently continued her exnation for Victors sake. Many mages left for the volcano, leaving only some novice first-circle mages in the capital. Forget about whether they could afford the wares, these items would be wasted on them. To put it simply, first circle mages dont deserve such things. After a few more days, the mages all returned. But then they started banding together to impeach the Duke. They even appealed directly to the Emperor, who personally summoned the Duke and noble mages to deliver a final judgment. At this point, Lia sighed in resignation. The main customers for the potions were mages, but with the chaos in the capital recently, they were all too busy to patronize the shop. Victor listened to it all expressionlessly. He had been fighting Gudon deep inside the volcano all this time, so naturally he didnt know what had transpired recently. No wonder when he reappeared at the crater after defeating Gudon, the first thing he saw was Erica. He thought it was a hallucination, given he had no memories after that. It was Veega whoter told him why he had lost consciousness. Veegas powers should be used as little as possible from now on, Victor thought. After this battle, he had been unconscious for a full four days. Added to the three days of fighting Gudon, it totaled exactly one week. Still, he hadnt anticipated that the battle with Gudon would affect the real volcano. Although there was no eruption, the incidents impact had reached the capital. At this point, Lia interjected mockingly, Others are saying Duke Rivierre stopped channeling the war magic array because his daughter went missing. Howughable. Not to mention whether the war magic would have torn his precious daughter apart, if the volcano erupted, wouldnt Erica still die if she was on the mountain? Victor said nothing, but agreed with Lias words in his heart. At that time, Erica going up the mountain was undoubtedly courting death. The difference was, under the war magic, only Erica at the summit would die. If the volcano erupted, all the mages and residents below would be buried along with Erica. He didnt believe the Duke was unaware of this logic. Having said her piece, Lia shrugged. Oh right, one more thing. The imperial edict has been delivered to our door. You have to go to the pce on the summoned day too. You returned at just the right time. Come back a dayter and you wouldve missed it. Why? Victor was a little curious, though he already had a guess. You want a reason? Fine. Who was the only apanying mage that went missing before the volcanic eruption? Just as he thought. Victors expression remained unchanged despite having the answer. Seeing his reaction, Lia didnt probe further. Stifling a yawn, she went to the door. Looks like you already have a way out. Im going to bed. Ill shut my door tight, so donte sneaking into my room just because we havent seen each other in a while! She mmed the door loudly. Victor: Do I look like the kind of jerk who knocks on a girls doorte at night? On second thought, he had done that before. Gwen must have said something to Lia. Victor didnt dwell on it. More pressingly, he wondered why the Duke had acted that way. Suddenly, Veegas voice rang out unprompted. If the volcano erupted, everyone there would die, including Duke Rivierre himself. Only that girl could have survived. But she would definitely die if the war magic activated. Victor narrowed his eyes and asked lightly: If I had failed and the volcano erupted, Gudon would also have been unleashed. Do you think a wounded second-circle little girl could survive the natural disasters brought by the Cmity? Veega looked up at Victor, gaze profound. She can converse with the Cmity. Hearing Veegas words, Victor was slightly taken aback. Now it was his turn to be puzzled. Veega quicklytched onto Victors reaction, delighted. This is the first time Ive seen you so surprised. Veega clearly knew something, since it stated definitively that Erica wouldnt die. Im actually very curious what kind of being the Duke sired her with. Oh right, have you ever seen the girls mother? Victor grew even more silent. In the games lore, this dukes daughter was also an astounding genius. Barring idents, at neen two years from now she would step into third-circle magehood after Victors death, breaking his record as the empires youngest third-circle mage. Precisely because of her talent, during the change in imperial power and ascension of the new emperor, Erica Duquois backing allowed her father Duke Rivierres faction, which supported the Crown Prince, to survive. For now, these were the extent of the plot points Victor could recall. But hearing Veegas words made him realize for the first time this fairly well-known NPCs mother had never been seen by any yers. Not even a hint in the lore. Was she dead? Or The information Victor could gather was far too little for him to guess. Seeing his reaction, Veega looked somewhat satisfied that there were things even Victor didnt know. It opened its beak and chirped: So, what do you n to do? Not only the Duke, but youve been summoned to the audience tomorrow too. You should think about how to ovee this trial first. No one can aid you this time. Victor gazed out the window, moonlight spilling over his cold, handsome features and a hint of mncholy in his eyes. The Way has many to help when flourishing, few when declining. This is only natural. All in all, Duke Rivierre is quite admirable as a father. Indeed, he had stopped the magic array, willing to perish with his mages in the natural disasters, even abandoning the innocent citizens. All so his daughter could live. At the same time, the Dukes actions were also rage-inducing. The Emperor wont let his long-serving vassals feel spurned, but he has to provide an exnation for everyone. The worst case scenario is simply stripping him of his title and sending him back to his fief. That is, if I dont step in. Hearing Victorsst line, Veega let out an intrigued Oh? You want to help him? Its called warming charcoal in snow. A cunning, merchant-like gleam shed through Victors eyes. Chapter 29: The Duke Does Not Wish for His Daughter... Chapter 29: The Duke Does Not Wish for His Daughter... Early in the morning, the capital seemed somewhat chaotic, like a baby who had woken up too early and was whimpering softly. One carriage after another lined up in neat rows and headed towards the Imperial Pce. People opened the doors of their shops, only to see carriages speeding by, raising dust as they went. Passersby also moved to the sides, and could only duck into shops to take a look, avoiding the carriages. Whats going on? Dont knowit looks like something big judging by this scene. Soon, the carriage that finally stopped in front of the castle gates was exceptionally luxurious. Duke Rivierre gently got out of the carriage and looked around. The mages had basically all arrived, but without exception, all the mages were staring at him with hostile eyes. If looks could kill, Duke Rivierre would probably be riddled with holes. The Dukes reputation, after the volcano incident, had already fallen to the extreme in mage circles. There were no rumors or nder, everyone had seen it with their own eyes. No one took the initiative to greet the Duke, even the Beke aristocrats who were rtively close to him shook their heads helplessly. He stood alone at the door, neither humble nor pushy. After a while, the towering gates of the castle slowly opened, and a strong wind burst out from the castle, blowing the clothes of all the mages present to flutter loudly. It was like a beast trying to swallow the pride of everyone present. A knight escorted a dignified silver-haired man out. The man looked less than thirty, still very young, dressed luxuriously with an extraordinary bearing. Seeing this face, many recognized him, and all bowed. The Duke, standing at the very front, also bent down and saluted respectfully to this man, one of the most honorable in the Empire. Your Highness, the Second Prince. The Second Prince nodded slightly to the Duke, and gestured for everyone to stop bowing. Since you are all here, pleasee in first. After getting permission, the mages entered one after another. When it was the Dukes turn, he was stopped by the Second Prince. He smiled at Duke Rivierre: Duke Rivierre, shall we go somewhere else to chat? Duke Rivierre looked at the Second Princes smile that didnt reach his eyes, and responded: Your Highness, I do not wish to keep His Majesty waiting. The Second Prince shook his head and continued persuading Duke Rivierre: Father is getting old, and needs more rest. Even if you go in now, youll have to wait for a while. Besides, I do sincerely wish to converse with you. The Second Prince leaned in close to Duke Rivierre. Covering his mouth with one hand, he whispered in his ear: Perhaps I can help free you from your current predicament. Duke Rivierre listened expressionlessly to his words, not replying. The Second Prince then rxed andughed. Since the Duke didnt respond, that naturally meant agreement. He said to Duke Rivierre, Duke, pleasee with me. Under the escort of the knights by his side, the two did not enter through the front gate, but went through a side path to a pce. This is my ce, Duke. You can speak freely here. The Duke nced at the guards around the Second Prince. These guards are naturally my own people. He waved his hand to signal his subordinates to bring a seat for Duke Rivierre. The Duke sat down without hesitation, and the two looked at each other. Hearing this, the Dukeughed and said, Your Highness, isnt it a bit inappropriate to be developing your own confidants so early? His Majesty, your father, he isnt dead yet. The Dukes inquiry carried a chill that made the Second Prince shudder slightly. He put on a helpless expression and smiled back: Duke, I dont want to die mysteriously at any time. Sitting in my position, to contend or not, is not for me to decide. The Duke fell silent and did not reply. The atmosphere between the two dropped to freezing point for a while, both silently speechless. The Second Prince took the initiative to break the awkward silence: Lets not talk about this. Duke, the current situation does not bode well for you. There are simply too many people pushing for your impeachment. His Majesty will most likely not be able to withstand the pressure. Let me be frank, I wanted to talk to you about this. Before Duke Rivierre could respond, the Second Prince picked up his teacup and took a sip, then continued: Ive heard your daughter the youngdy wille of age in a year. Hearing this, the Duke slowly raised his head, his eyes cold and somewhat mocking. So what of it? The Second Prince put down his teacup and looked around at the guards, smiling elegantly. Duke insists on making me spell it out. If I were to be betrothed to your daughter, then the Duke would gain kinship with the Imperial family. At that time, His Majesty would naturally have reason to protect you Crack! Before the Second Prince could finish, the teacup in his hand shattered instantly. The knights panicked and drew their swords, pointing them at Duke Rivierre. The Second Prince was unafraid. Rather, he pped his hands to shake off the debris and looked calmly at Duke Rivierre, with some amusement in his eyes: Duke, this is the Imperial Pce. You wouldnt want your daughters future ruined by your rash actions, would you? Duke Rivierre stood up, and the powerful magical pressure that surrounded him dissipated instantly as he rose. The Second Princes eyes flickered slightly in his smiling face, amazed inwardly. Such precise control of magic power. Suddenly, Duke Rivierre asked, Your Highness, how old are you this year? Twenty-nine, what of it? For your daughter, I believe my age is suitable. Is that so? Twenty-nine huh. Duke Rivierre murmured this number, as ifparing something. Soon, he suddenly asked, Your Highness, Ive watched you grow up, but have you made any progress in these twenty odd years? The icy words stabbed into the Second Princes heart like daggers. He immediately felt stifled, as if a huge boulder was pressing down on his head, and his smile froze on his face. Admittedly, you are very smart, knowing how to utilize resources around you, and able to discern peoples hearts. But you are not strong. The resources you can utilize merely reflect your advantage in lineage. Duke Rivierre didnt state it outright, but the Second Prince understood. The implication was that he relied on his fathers shelter. Without this blood rtion, you are nothing. The Second Princes smile slowly disappeared, reced by a cold and mocking expression. So what? I am a Prince. Other than me, who else is more suitable, more excellent? Suddenly, he froze, because he thought of someone. Indeed there was. Duke Rivierre also smiled and looked at him, with obvious contempt in his eyes. I suggest you say those words to the House Lord of yvin in person. The Second Prince mmed the table and stood up, waving his hand and yelling angrily, He was merely a Viscount! And hes dead! Do you understand? Hes dead! The more the Second Prince spoke, the more agitated he became, and finally he even wanted to fiercely grab Duke Rivierres cor, point at his nose and loudly tell him the truth. But he didnt do that. As the Second Prince, he had to maintain proper etiquette. Even if not calm, he could not act like a wild beast. This was thest shred of dignity for a royal family member. He took a deep breath, then said to Duke Rivierre: He has disappeared forever in that volcano. This is known to all. Dead? Duke Rivierre seemed to have heard an enormous joke and couldnt help butugh out loud. He shook his head, looking at the Second Prince with pity in his eyes: In my eyes, your arrogance is not worth half his excellence. Having said that, Duke Rivierre left without looking back. The Second Princes face was gloomy as he smoothed his silver hair. Taking a deep breath to calm himself, Lets go, to the hall as well. I look forward to seeing if he can remain so calm when used by everyone. The pce hall was already filled with people. Knights in full armor and holding longswords stood guard around the perimeter. Gwen stood near the imperial throne. As Captain of the Imperial Knights, she was tasked to protect the Emperor. Kneeling at the very front was Duke Rivierre. Seeing the Duke, Gwens expression wasplicated. She certainly knew what the highly ranked minister had experienced today. It was definitely not pleasant. But it had to be said, he loved his daughter very much. Gwen quickly looked away, scanning the mages. He wasnt there. No matter how she looked, she couldnt find Victor. Hedidnte back Somehow, her heart felt a little sad. Perhaps because Victor was someone she had known since childhood. Suddenly, apanied by the heralds announcement, the Emperor sat on the throne surrounded by his subjects. Aubrey Sol, the Eighth Emperor of the Carenthian Empire. He already looked very old with a full head of white hair. Although this Emperor was only sixty, not much older than Duke Rivierre. Seeing the Emperor, all the mages knelt down on one knee, showing their utmost respect. Emperor Aubrey gestured for everyone to stand. Only Duke Rivierre remained kneeling in ce. The elderly king looked at Duke Rivierre, closed his eyes, and sighed. He quietly watched the Duke and asked: Rivierre, when the volcano was about to erupt, did you stop the magic circle? Yes. Duke Rivierre didnt hesitate at all. The Emperor asked again: Rivierre, they say you wanted to kill all the mages, including the vigers below, to apany your daughter in death. What do you have to say about this? Your Majesty, I have no exnation. The Emperor looked at him silently, sighing heavily, s He looked at Rivierre, his gaze full of reluctance. Once, they were the best of friends,rades. Yet now, Rivierre still looked so young, while he was the first to embark on the journey of life and death. He had wanted to protect his oldrades in his final years. But Rivierres actions had impacted the imperial familys credibility. If he did not deal with it harshly it would only chill others hearts. Rivierre, understand me, forgive me. He closed his eyes, ready to pass final judgment on Rivierre. Suddenly, all the knights outside the doors drew their swords. A towering fiery vortex rose out of nowhere outside the hall, attracting everyones gaze. The intense heatwave made them unable to open their eyes. When the heat dissipated, The mages slowly opened their eyes. A figure emerged from the light. Gwen stared over there, a gleam shing in her eyes. Victor!? Victor appeared before everyone. His red-striped coat fluttered in the hot wind. He looked towards the Emperor, did not kneel, but only bowed. Sorry, Your Majesty. Imte. Chapter 30: You Say I Dont Have Enough Power? Chapter 30: You Say I Don''t Have Enough Power? Victor appeared amidst everyones astonishment, his deep red coat making him seem all the more dangerous. Your Majesty, Victor yvinna has arrived. The eunuch reminded Emperor Oberly beside him. The mages around looked at each other in dismay, asking each other: Victor yvinna? The family head of the yvinna family? Didnt they say Victor wanted to trigger a volcanic eruption but ended up dying inside the volcano? He didnt die but came back instead? Suddenly, one mage called out to Victor: Victor! You criminal! How dare you stille to the imperial pce to see His Majesty! Hearing the mans words, Victors tone turned cold. Crime? What crime did Imit? He nced back at where the voice came from. His ruthless gaze was like an ice spear, piercing deep into the mages heart, making him feel as if he had fallen into an ice cer. Yet soon, a fiery indignation spread through his entire body. As if he was there himself, in the next second, he fell to the bottom of Mount Vesuvius. The intense heat actually made him start gasping for air Was that magic? Someone was actually able to cultivate magic to such a terrifying level of oppression! Suddenly, Victor withdrew his gaze and looked back at the king. Ha! Huff The mage grabbed his neck and breathed deeply, desperately craving the mild air. Revenge, that was Victors revenge! His heart was in turmoil, drenched in cold sweat. But even so, he had to stand up here and question Victor. You you criminal who almost caused a volcanic eruption! Even if you didnt die, youmitted the grave crime of evading guilt and fleeing! How dare youe back! Hmph. Victor sneered disdainfully, not even looking at him again. I came at the emperorsmand, yet you asked me over and over why I dared toe back? Are you saying you have more power than His Majesty? The mage quickly shut his mouth. He had to make an introduction, but he didnt dare respond to this. But his purpose was achieved. Others would pick up where he left off. The other mages soon took over, full of hostility towards Victor. Your Majesty, the yvinna family head is simply making trouble out of nothing! He doesnt mention his own crimes at all, and even nders us and Your Majesty! We beg Your Majesty to convict him! Emperor Oberly waved his hand, and the eunuchs around immediately shouted. Silence! Everyone in the hall obediently shut their mouths. But they still stared at Victor with hatred, wishing they could skin him alive and drink his blood. There was no other way, because he was Victor yvinna. He provoked resentment to begin with. In the crowd, the second prince shook his head. It was a pity they didnt force Victor into desperation. But he didnt actually die in the volcano. The second prince still remembered the descriptions among the many mages at the time. Amazing energy burst out of the mouth of the volcano, instantly suppressing the eruption. If Victor had really been inside the volcano then, trying to make it erupt. Then under that energy, he would have had no chance of surviving. Tsk, what a pity. The emperor stretched out his hand and crooked a finger at Victor. The eunuchs beside him immediately shouted loudly in the hall: Victor yvinna! Come forward for interrogation! Victor walked to the closest position to His Majesty to await questioning. The emperor stared at Victor and asked, Did you trigger the eruption of Mount Vesuvius? Hearing this question, everyone present unconsciously craned their necks, curious what response Victor would give. Or rather, they hoped more for Victors sophistry. Gwen was also curious, and she hoped more that Victor would tell the truth. To say the truth that this matter had nothing to do with him. Gwen could stand by the emperors side, not just as His Majestys guard. Her role was crucial with her Righteous Heart, she could easily discern truth from lies. So when the emperor asked Victor, Gwens gaze remained fixed on him the whole time. The Righteous Heart had already been activated. The volcanos abnormal activity was indeed caused by me. Hiss Victor frankly admitted it. Hearing this truth, everyone couldnt help but gasp. Gwens heart also thudded. She couldnt believe it was true, but the Righteous Heart told her honestly. Victor is not lying. Gwen spoke up and pronounced Victors truth or lies. And her words nearly ignited the emotions of everyone present. They erupted like volcanoes silently dormant, pointing at Victor and spewing vitriol: You bastard! Do you know what youve done?! You murderer who nearly killed us all! A natural disaster on the scale of a volcanic eruption, do you know how much responsibility you bear?! In Gwens heart, she also felt an unbearable emotion. Victor bing the culprit behind the volcanic eruption was the hardest thing for her to ept. Gwen was filled with immense guilt. If a natural disaster struck, she would be the greatest sinner. She didnt refuse Victorspany on the trip, which ultimately nearly led to disaster. But I was also the one who stopped the volcanic eruption. Suddenly, Gwen raised her head, a distinct shock shing through her eyes. Victor is not lying Duke Riviere, who had been kneeling silently, suddenly raised his head. When Victor ignited everyones anger, his next sentence shut everyone up again. Along with Gwens Righteous Heart judgment, this sentence was like a thousand-year block of ice sealing the volcano, plunging everyone present back into boundless silence. All the mages present clearly witnessed that scene. At the moment the volcano was about to erupt, that amazing ray of light had shot into the sky, ruthlessly suppressing the volcano. That was definitely not magic power a human could possess. Yet now, Victor actually said he was the one who stopped the volcanic eruption. Not even the volcanos mother would dare think that! But Gwen said Victor was not lying? Emperor Oberly looked at everyones reactions, then looked back at Victor and asked, Victor, what was your reason for doing this? Victor knew if he lied, Gwen would see through it. He didnt overthink it and directly told the truth about the volcano. Sincerity was the ultimate killer move. Your Majesty, sealed under the volcano is a terrifying magical beast, called Guldon. If this magical beast is not dealt with now, in a year and a half, it will break its seal, causing the volcano to eruptpletely. By then, the scale of the natural disaster will be enough to swallow heaven and earth. The emperor narrowed his eyes, staring at Victor as he asked, So you dealt with that magical beast? Victor put his hand on his chest and bowed slightly. I was fortunate enough not to disgrace myself. At this moment, even without Gwening out to verify his authenticity. The mages were also all anxious now. Your Majesty! Dont believe Victors lies! This must be a fabricated tale to shirk responsibility! Pure rumor! How could there possibly be a magical beast sealed under the volcano! Even if there were, how could such a powerful creature be something Victor could deal with alone?! We all saw the magic back then. That level of magical energy simply isnt something a human could possess! At least not something a third-ss mage like Victor could aplish! The mages around turned their spears on Victor once more. In our view, Victor is lying! Only a few third-ss mages didnt speak, including Count Baker. He lowered his head to look at the few friendly mages around him. Likewise, they were also looking at Baker. They simultaneously recalled the deranged old woman back in Sanchel Town. The volcano god legendis real. The king turned and nced at Gwen. Gwen nodded, indicating Victor was not lying. Sir Gwen, if Im not mistaken, you and Victor are engaged, correct? The second prince spoke as he walked out from the crowd. Hearing his question, Gwen was startled for a moment, then nodded. Even when you went to investigate the volcano, the mage you requested to apany you was Victor. Yet Victor disappeared for seven or eight days, and you really dont know what he did? The second prince smiled, but his words were clearly meant to attack. At this, not a few mages reacted. Gwen also refused to show weakness, staring hard at the second prince and said, Your Highness, are you questioning me? Hearing this, the second prince smiled slightly and nodded. Please understand, this is reasonable doubt. The emperor spoke up then, Gwens Righteous Heart has never been wrong. The second prince bowed to the emperor, Father, please allow me to speak frankly. The Righteous Heart can indeed discern truth from lies in others words. But who can discern the truth in Gwens own words? Hearing this, the other mages eyes lit up at once. Thats right! Gwen is Victors fiance! We were almost fooled by this crafty couple! What the second prince says makes sense. How do we discern the truth in Gwens words? The mages were extremely grateful. If not for the second princes timely rescue, they would have beenpletely overturned by Victor and his wife. As expected, the second prince was extremely clever. Gwen opened her mouth, wanting to exin, but faced with the barrage of doubts from the mages around her, she was so anxious she couldnt get half a sentence out, her eyes even red with anger. As a knight, she could defend her homnd and kill enemies on the battlefield. But she could never match these glib mages in a contest of words her whole life. So, Your Highness, are you questioning my capabilities? At this time, Victor spoke up. He didnt turn back to look at the second prince. None of the mages behind could see his expression now. The second prince narrowed his eyes and smiled, lookingpletely at ease. Sir Victor, I believe everyone present understands your talents. But to conceal your actions, you insist on fabricating some so-called magical beast. Sir Victor, you are merely a third-ss mage after all. Isnt it somewhat foolish to boast like this? His words struck deep. With so many third-ss mages present, who would believe Victor alone stopped the volcanic eruption? They couldnt do it themselves, so a third-ss mage like Victor couldnt have either. Because these arrogant mages wouldnt allow Victor at the same level as them to be stronger. So they wouldnt believe it. But just then, Victor, who was originally standing in ce, suddenly vanished. Everyones eyes bulged as they tried to find Victors whereabouts. But in its ce, a me rose into the air. Where did Victor go? In an instant, countless exquisite magic circles generated over the second princes head, spinning endlessly. There were so many even the mages present couldnt make out a single pattern. Whatis this spell formation? How are the patterns so chaoticNo! The patterns are tooplex toprehend! What exactly is going on? The mages present were all shocked. They wanted to stop it, to see through it, but the temperature in the hall suddenly rose sharply. At this moment, they couldnt even calm down enough to release magic power. Suddenly, a voice cried out. Quicklook! Is that Victor?! A mage pointed at the sky in horror. Victors figure was bathed in mes, his form gradually morphing into a fiery magical beast reaching the ceiling, burning like the sun, bright and dazzling. The intense heat made the walls around the hall start burning, even causing the floor above the hall to crack from the high temperature. His eyes coldly stared at the second prince, the overwhelming pressure from above actually made the second prince not even dare to breathe. You say I dont have enough power? Out of nowhere, a me ignited on the second princes clothes. Smoke gradually rose, but under the immense heat, he couldnt even feel himself burning in the mes. Gwen shielded the king, using her enchanted armor to block the scorching rays Victor gave off. Then lets settle this with power. Buzz Buzz Buzz Countless magic circles gave off a chaotic mix of sounds, drowning out everyones cries of confusion, gradually fusing together. Some mage suddenly looked at the sky in horror, ripping his throat as he screamed: Thatsfourth-ss magic! Chapter 31: My Lord Duke, I Have a Fiancée Chapter 31: My Lord Duke, I Have a Fianc¨¦e Thats fourth Order magic! The elderly Mage pointed in astonishment at Victor, who was levitating in the air, and uttered these words. Suddenly, the Grand Hall fell into absolute silence. Fourth Order magic?! Has Victor be a Fourth Order Mage? Thats impossible! None of the Mages present dared to believe this moment. The Noble named Baker rubbed his eyes. When he opened them again, the crimson sun was still hanging in the sky. This is not an illusion If it was just Victor alone preventing the eruption of the volcano, that merely affected their mindset. But now, the fact that Victor could use fourth Order magic brought them despair. In the long history of the Empire, no one had ever achieved such a feat. At twenty-nine, a Fourth Order Mage. The density of his magical energy and the astonishing strength of his magic forced them to believe. Victor had be a Fourth Order Mage. This had be a reality. The Second Prince squinted his eyes, looking up at Victor in the sky. His posture, like a demon in the fire, seemed ready to devour him the next second. The terrifying temperature was still rapidly rising. In front of him was a fully prepared magical array. With just a flick of Victors finger, all the Mages present and the Second Prince would be incinerated. This powerful aura was definitely not something a 3rd Order Magic could possess. Suddenly, the Second Prince smiled in relief. He raised his hand, extinguishing the tiny me on his body. Then he bowed to Victor. I believe you. I apologize, Mr. Victor, for doubting you. I hope you and Knight Commander Gwen can understand that under these circumstances, all suspicions are reasonable. The temperature in the Grand Hall dropped sharply. Victor wrapped up his magic array,nded back on the ground, and the mes on his body turned back into a cloak. His mastery over magic shocked all the Mages. At this moment, everyone acknowledged Victors strength. Even the Emperor looked at him with admiration. Many Mages seemed to realize something. The clever ones quickly apologized to Victor with smiles. Mr. Victor, your talent is astonishing! A Fourth Order Mage at twenty-nine, its unique not just in our Empire, but also beyond. There are only a few Saint Mages in our Empire. Now, our Empire has added another Saint Mage, our national power is booming! The Mages who had just doubted him quickly changed their tune and began topliment Victor. Only a few proud old Mages were left. They looked at Victor, saying nothing. All of them, without exception, had been stuck at the stage of a 3rd Order Mage for decades. Peak meeting. They realized they were just people at the bottom of the mountain. Even if Duke Rivierre reached the fourth order, they would not be jealous, they would only offer their sincere blessings. But who is Victor? A notorious genius Mage. Once they thought that the person they resented had taken a step ahead of them to be a Saint Mage, their back teeth nearly shattered from anger. How frustrating! Gwen also looked at this unfavorable situation, which suddenly reversed in front of Victor, and blinked. How did he suddenly be so strong? She really wanted to ask Victor in detail. But now was not the time. With the Second Princes humility, the oue of this court meeting was basically settled. After nine years, Victor once again made the world aware of his genius. Aowei, you can go now. The Emperor waved his hand, uttering the true name of the Second Prince, indicating for him to leave. The Second Prince cast a final nce at Victor, then turned and bowed. Yes, Father. He swished his robe and left the grand hall. Victor. The Emperor beckoned Victor, Let me take a good look at the youngest Saint Mage of the Empire. Victor stepped forward, confidently meeting the Emperors gaze. Even standing before the Emperor was a formidable Fourth Order Mage. The Emperors gaze did not waver in the slightest. Victor respectfully bowed. Excuse me, Your Majesty. No matter. The Emperor asked, You just said you defeated a demon beast, does this mean the volcano will not erupt? Hearing the Emperors words, Victor shook his head, exining: I could not kill the demon beast, only defeat it, and reseal it within the volcano. At least for a certain period of time, the volcano will not erupt. Of course, if it breaks the seal again, I will still defeat it. The Emperor nodded, a joyful expression on his face. Good! Youve resolved a great menace for the Empire, I must reward you well. Speak, what do you desire? Status? Power? Or wealth? Now, Victor was a Fourth Order Mage. Such a powerful mage should not merely be a Viscount. He should hold a higher status. Yet, Victor shook his head, saying, I have not decided yet, so, I hope Your Majesty will allow me to hold onto this reward, The Emperor nodded, agreeing to his request. The more he looked at Victor, the more he admired him, blurting out: You are even better than your father. Victor was indifferent. His father was long dead, and even if he were alive, he was not his real father. Victor looked down to see Duke Rivierre still kneeling on the ground. He was still kneeling there, head down, like a sinner awaiting judgment. Just like in the beginning. Victor said, Your Majesty, theres one more thing. I want to clear Duke Rivierres name. The Duke suddenly raised his head, looking at Victor in disbelief. The Emperor also showed interest and Oh?ed. Victor, just say what you want to say. Victor nodded after obtaining permission, saying: In this matter, Duke Rivierre is also a person in the know. Duke Rivierre and I had agreed that I would fight the demon beast inside the volcano, while he would direct the magic array from the outside. If I failed, then Duke Rivierre would release War Magic to suppress the demon beast. The Emperor raised his head, approvingly looking at Victor. So, you seeded. This sentence was not only an answer to Victor, but also intended for all the mages present. But some mages hadnt discerned the situation and shouted in the crowd: Impossible! Absolutely impossible! You have no rtion to the Duke? Theres no way you two could havemunicated! Victor turned his head to look at him disdainfully, saying coldly. Erica Duquois is my proudest student. Do you have any other questions? The Mage was suddenly speechless. At this moment, everyone realized that Victor had another identity, that of the youngest professor at the Royal Magic Academy. Victors n was watertight and wless, everything had been prepared in advance. Wait, there could still be a twist. Those mages who were hoping to step on the Duke looked at Gwen expectantly. But they were disappointed, because, from Gwens mouth, they heard a cold sentence: Your Majesty, Victor, has not lied. The Emperorughed, sitting on his throne in high spirits, and announced the final judgment: Rivierre, not guilty. Victor walked out of the pce emotionlessly, with no mage daring to disturb him during this time. A ck raven stood on the railing at the entrance, waiting for him. Victor walked up and petted the ravens head. Victor yvin. Duke Rivierre came out, and as soon as he saw Victor, he called his name. Hearing his name called, Victor turned and returned a look to Duke Rivierre. Duke Rivierre was a kind man, but at this moment, even facing Victor, who had helped him, he seemed somewhat cold. State your purpose. Victors hand, stroking the birds head, paused. He ced Veega on his shoulder and locked eyes with this elderly man who reminded him somewhat of Erica. What purpose does the Duke hope I possess? Rivierre looked into Victors eyes, feeling a shred of danger. Victor sighed and said: Duke, an overprotective love for ones daughter isnt necessarily a good thing. Dont worry, I have a fiance. Duke Rivierre thought of the knight who had dared to lie in front of a host of mages and the Emperor. He himself had not expected that the strong knight, known for his justice, would lie for Victor. Rumors often circted that the two had a terrible rtionship, but it seems this was not the case. He rxed slightly. However, since you, Duke, have said so In the midst of his thoughts, Victors voice suddenly rang out. Looking at Victor, the Duke could only feel that there seemed to be a hint of calction in his eyes. It seems that I cant justify not doing something for Erica. Chapter 32: Oh no, he cant be into me, can he? Chapter 32: Oh no, he can''t be into me, can he? Duke Rivierre red at Victor, departing without uttering a single word. As for Victor, From start to finish, he had no intention of exining anything. Helping Duke Rivierre was merely a convenience, although he did need the Dukes power for certain things, but those words, there was no necessity to share with Duke Rivierre. Victor had a better candidate. He waited outside the city gate for a while, soon greeted by Gwen, who hurriedly ran over. Gwen seemed hurried as if she were chasing someone. Only when she saw Victor did she stop. Ive been waiting for you. He spoke to Gwen who had just arrived, like he knew she woulde looking for him. But Gwen had no pleasant expression to offer Victor. Dont you have anything you want to exin to me? Victor noticed many Mages still lingering around, casting their nces in their direction. Well talk about itter. Victor hinted to Gwen that they were currently in a crowded, noisy ce, and it would be better to share certain things privately. Gwen took his hint and nodded. Get in my carriage. Okay. Gwen didnt give it much thought and agreed. They walked together to the carriage, and Victor extended a hand to Gwen. Gwen didnt understand what he meant and paused for a moment. Seeing her reaction, Victor shook his head and exined, Its basic etiquette when inviting ady. What a troublesome etiquette. Gwenined, oblivious to the strange looks from the crowd, as she ced her hand on Victors. Under Victors guidance, they both got into the carriage. The door closed, and the carriage quickly drove away. Looking out the window, Victor was satisfied with theplex expressions on peoples faces. He then drew the curtain. No doubt, after this encounter, the public opinion would take a new turn tomorrow. He turned his head to look at Gwen again. Gwen was the first to take out a bag from her waist. Heres what you wanted. She handed the bag to Victor, who was a bit puzzled, but still epted it. Upon opening the bag, he found a variety of differently shaped red crystals. He suddenly remembered the reason he had given Gwen before. Victor was surprised; he didnt expect Gwen to remember these things. He indeed needed these things to create some special magical items, but these were incidental. When he left the volcano, he regretted not collecting some, but it didnt matter now. To his surprise, Gwen had collected some for him. A warmth rose in Victors heart, but he was never one for sentimentality, so he put the bag into the yers Backpack. Thank you. Gwen looked at Victor with a bit of amusement, her tone mocking. Didnt expect you to say thank you. Now, its time for your exnation. Victor nodded in agreement, saying, Ive said everything in front of the Emperor. You were there, you should know if what I said was true. Gwen suddenly spoke coldly to him, You should know thats not what Im asking. She had grown up with Victor since childhood. If Victor was kind-hearted enough to want to stop a volcanic eruption to save everyone, Gwen would absolutely not believe it. Victor had shown his cold-blooded side since he was a child. If necessary sacrifices had to be made, even if it meant sacrificing a towns people, he would choose his own interests. What was your purpose in causing the volcanic eruption? Your purpose Victor pondered. Why had he prepared to follow Gwen to the volcano as soon as he heard about her trip? He could have easily gone aler. Without the Knight Corps following him, Victor might have been able to handle all of this even more covertly. By the time the Royal Capital found out, everything would already be over. There wouldnt have been such argemotion, even drawing the attention of every third-tier Mage in the capital. But Maybe its because of you. Because of me? Gwen was taken aback, even her Righteous Heart trembled slightly. Under the scrutiny of her Righteous Heart, Gwen could tell that Victor was not lying. That is to say, he did harbor such thoughts. Wait, if he means because of me He went to the volcano alone, just to challenge the Furnace Beasts inside. And all this was for her? Gwen was somewhat confused. Did Victor think she would encounter danger? That Victor, he would think that? Gwen ced a hand on her chest, clearly feeling her heart rate elerating. Even if she was usually oblivious to emotions, she now had some guesses. Could it be that Victor liked her? Otherwise, how could all this be exined! Hearing that she was going to such a dangerous ce as the volcano, he rushed over in the middle of the night just to apany her. They lived in the same room and he satisfied many of her unreasonable demands. To prevent danger on the volcano, he went ahead alone to subdue the Furnace Beasts below. This, this Gwens reason told her that she should not think this way, Victor could not possibly like her. He was such a selfish person But her Righteous Heart never made mistakes. If he really likes me, what should I do? Gwens mind was somewhat chaotic. As for Victor, he was still pondering. Um it is because of her. On the one hand, Victor did want to fight the Furnace Beasts to test his current self and see how long it would take to defeat them. On the other hand, Gwen was leaving the Royal Capital for a long time on a mission. This was very risky for him. If Gwen was still within the Royal Capital, he could learn about her movements through Lia. But if Gwen went to the volcano. Who could imagine what kind of opportunities she would encounter? Victor daringly spected. Perhaps Gwen would suddenly fall off a cliff, awaken the sleeping Furnace Beast, fight with it, and gain some of its power. This was not impossible. Since Gwen in the game survived until the end, then this mission she was on without his influence would absolutely not go wrong. To avoid his own death, he tried as much as possible to suppress Gwen. At least he would be at ease if Gwen always acted under his watch. So, it was because of Gwen that Victor had chosen to go to the volcano with her, defeating Guldon in advance. This was not just empty talk. Both had different thoughts. Victor didnt know what Gwen was thinking, but his exnation should convince her. After all, he truly thought this way. Do you have any other questions? No wait, where have you been these days? Gwen suddenly asked. This was the question she wanted to know most. These days, due to Victors disappearance, almost everyone thought Victor had fled for fear of crime. Worse yet, rumors had circted that he had died in the volcano. During his absence, the yvin family was also in a very bad situation. They were being attacked by businesspetitors, and their mansion was besieged by numerous people who threw all sorts of things into the courtyard every day. It was easy to see how much resentment Victor had incurred that even after his death, a bunch of people came to take revenge on him. It was tough for Lia to hold on for so long. I was injured and found a ce to heal, Victor exined. Strictly speaking, this statement was not a lie, his three-day and three-night battle with Guldon indeed left him battered. Although the injuries were not severe, it was a reasonable excuse for healing. Moreover, after the battle was over, he really was unconscious for three days and three nights. As long as it was the truth, Gwens Righteous Heart would not judge it as a lie. Was that magical beast that strong? Gwen could not believe that with Victors power, he had suffered such a severe injury. The need for so many days of recovery clearly indicated that the beast was terrifyingly powerful. At this time, she suddenly remembered the words of the old woman in Sanchel Town: Inside the volcano, a Volcano God is sealed. Such a legendary story may not necessarily serve as evidence, but if such a thing could be referred to as a god, its power should not be underestimated. Victor closed his eyes, using magic to create a sense of imagery for Gwen. Red magical energy began to coil around Gwen. Gwen felt the surrounding scene changing rapidly, and the sky suddenly darkened. It, is very powerful. He synchronized his feelings to Gwens body. The temperature inside the carriage rose sharply, and at this moment, Gwen seemed to be in the midst of it all, witnessing the magical beast. mes were soaring, as if a demon god had descended. Victor dispelled the magic, and Gwen was a bit dazed. Victor, he had defeated such a thing for her I have no more questions. Gwen was speechless. So, Ill take you home. Victor initiated a spell, the First Order Magic in his hand was as simple as sprinkling water. A green magical energy flew from his fingertips and twined around the carriage wheel. The carriage turned in a direction and headed towards Gwens house. Such is the benefit of being a mage. Sitting in the carriage, there was no need for a coachman. The two remained silent afterwards. They soon arrived at Gwens mansion, and Victor watched Gwen get off the carriage. By the way. Before leaving, Victor stopped Gwen. Thank you for covering for me in front of His Majesty. Gwen turned around, just about to say something. But the carriage had already turned around and left. She stood at the door, watching Victor leave in a daze, her feelings wereplicated. The maids saw Gwen getting off the yvin carriage, they were somewhat surprised and started whispering: Didnt the miss hate Victor the most? This time she came back in Victors carriage? Could it be They were more and more excited about the conversation, and when they got to the crucial point, their cheeks turned red. They did not notice the footstepsing from behind. What are you talking about? If theres something good, why not chat with me about it? The maids turned around to see a smiling womaning out of the house, and they quickly lowered their heads. Were sorry, miss. The woman came out with the same smile on her face and said: Right, dont ck off during work hours. Alright, Im going to greet my long-lost sister. Chapter 33: Lets Pick a Good Day to Get Married! Chapter 33: Let''s Pick a Good Day to Get Married! Gwen walked through the main gate with her head down, a look of mncholy on her face. She wasnt paying attention and bumped into a soft body. Gwen froze for a moment, then lifted her head. Sis Sister!? Long time no see, little Gwen~ The woman standing in front of her with a beaming smile was her eldest sister Cai Delin. She was a beauty of a different style than Gwen, with her long, light purple hair, picturesque eyebrows and eyes, rosy lips, and pearly white teeth. Every movement she made exuded elegance and nobility. Just like a noble violet. Gwens impression of her older sister was still from the past. Back then, Cais hair was silver-white, the same as hers. Did she dye her hair? Gwen was somewhat curious. But there was no denying that, after so many years living in the same family, the sisters were very close. Even after a long absence, Gwen could not hide her joy at seeing her sister. Her face was beaming with a smile, and her demeanorpletely changed from just a moment ago. Seeing your sister, arent you going to give her a hug? Cai stretched out her arms and said with a smile. She was like a bright moon in the night, making anyone who saw her feel close to her. Gwen blushed and nodded, giving her sister a big hug. At this time, Cai still asked with a smile: I heard from the servant that you came back in someone elses carriage. Who was that? Si Sister! Gwen stomped her foot, looking a bit sulky. Seeing her like this, Cai nodded as if she knew everything. Yes, yes, I know without you telling me, it was Victor just now, wasnt it? Gwen kept silent and lowered her head. Her mind was a bit chaotic. She had just understood Victors feelings, and now her sister, who she hadnt seen for years, suddenly appeared to tease her. What was happening today? Come to think of it, it seems like I havent seen Victor for a long time either, I wonder if he still acts all high and mighty. Should I take the time to visit him? Cai was talking to herself. Gwen turned her head and couldnt help but ask curiously: Sister, why did youe to the Royal Capital? Oh? Of course, I missed my cute little sister~ Cai pulled Gwen into her arms and started to tease her. Gwen pushed her away a bit angrily. You know I can tell when youre lying. Okay, okay, I cant fool you. To use abilities on family youve turned bad, little Gwen. Cai stuck out her tongue, then became serious. Although I did n toe to the Royal Capital, I heard from a friend that something happened here recently, so I rushed over. Were you affected by anything? Gwen shook her head and said: The main ones affected were Duke Rivierre and Victor. Cai tilted her head, a clear line of confusion shing in her eyes. Hmm? Why would Victor be involved with Duke Rivierre? Gwen carefully chose her words and told Cai about all the things that had happened recently. What! The volcano nearly erupted? And there was a volcano god hidden beneath it? A magical beast of that level was defeated by Victor? Damn it, if it wasnt for the situation at home, I would have loved to be involved in such an exciting event! Next time, you have to include me! Listening to Gwens story, Cais eyes were sparkling. She bit her lip, clearly regretting not being able to participate in such an event. Seeing this, Gwen couldnt help but feel helpless. Sis, how could that possibly happen again? Even if it did, I wouldnt want to go through it again. Cai, with a mature tone, seriously educated her: You dont understand, Gwen, this is a rare opportunity for adventure. Though its risky, ites with opportunities as well. Upon hearing Cais words, Gwen paused for a moment, suddenly recalling Victors posture and strong performance in the pce today. Opportunity? Yes, thats right, opportunity. Cai crossed her arms, nodded seriously, and said, If you want to be stronger, relying solely on pure exercise is not unrealistic, but the slow progress can be discouraging. Im not worried about you giving up though Cai said something else, but Gwen wasnt listening anymore. Victor had suddenly be so strong, perhaps he too had gained some rare opportunity? In her trance, Cais voice came in. So, the Duke stopped the War Magic for his daughter I suppose I should thank him. Gwen was a bit puzzled, standing from the perspective of the Empire, if a volcano erupted, the losses would be unimaginable. Thats assuming Victor seeded, but what if he failed? Her sister should consider the interests of their family and the Royal Capital. Cai saw what Gwen was thinking, sighed, and gave Gwen a punch on the head. Gwen hurt, clutching her head, a few stubborn tears flowed out. Sis, dont you know your own strength? Sorry, sorry, I just couldnt help it. Only then did Cai affectionately rub Gwens head andforted: But think about it, you were on the mountain when the Duke was about to release the War Magic. Afterwards, how could I face your tombstone? Gwen was taken aback, she had never thought about this. At that time, not only was Erica on top of the mountain. She, who had gone after Erica, was also there. Just as Cai said. Thankfully the magic array was led by the Duke, and he stopped the War Magic. Once the magic was released, she wouldnt have been spared either. At this point, Gwen remembered Victors words. He had defeated the Volcano God for her. Even when she herself didnt know. Victor really saved me Gwen became more confused, her feelings and expression became moreplex. Whats the matter? What are you thinking about? Cai looked at Gwen with a grin, her eyes scanning over Gwens head. Hmm she probably didnt use much force. She must not be hurt. Gwen shook her head, since she epted the kindness of others, theres no reason not to repay it. Once she figured everything out, she didnt feel so conflicted. Caiughed and nodded, suddenly as if she thought of something, she said. Ah! Since little Gwen hasnt taken off her armor, why dont we spar for a while, we havent crossed swords in years! Gwen looked at Cai with some surprise, some disbelief, and some reluctance. Sis? You? Before she could say anything more, Cai pulled Gwen by the hand and headed for the Practice Ground. Come on, lets go! To the Practice Ground! Dont we need to put on protective gear? No need, no need! Huff, huff Gwen knelt on one knee, barely propping herself up with a sword, preventing herself from copsing. She was sweating profusely, her strength nearly exhausted. On the other hand, Cai In her grip was merely amon knights sword, and she wore not a shred of armor. Despite this, she seemed rxed, as if she wasnt putting forth all her strength. Cai stretchednguidly, sheathing the knights sword and hanging it back on the wall. Mmm~ha! Its been a while since Ive had such a satisfying match! That was refreshing~ Gwen managed to stand up and suddenly asked: Sis, why did you choose to abandon the path of a knight? Hmm? Cai turned her head back, propping her chin with one hand as if in deep thought. It must have been out of necessity. After all, the family needed my talent. Gwens heart sank. Her older sister, Cai Delin. As the eldest daughter in the family, she was exceptionally talented and powerful. Ten years ago, she had already held strengthparable to a royal knights. However, she had given up her martial arts. She had started anew, aiming for a political career, constantly honing her social skills and navigating through the political circles. This too was a form of helplessness. As part of the Delin family, a dominant force in the military arm of the empire, they needed a leader who could hold their ground in the political arena and lead the family away from crisis. Even with their fathers numerous aplished pupils, there were no shortage of people who saw the Delin family as a thorn in their side. Cai, cheerful and socially skilled with a high emotional intelligence, was a beloved beauty. Quite the opposite of Victor. And so, Cai Delin put down her beloved weapon, bing a sacrifice for the familys sake. Beneath her cheerful exterior, perhapsy a pain that was difficult to voice. But theres something troublesome, little Gwen. Suddenly, her sisters voice pulled Gwen back from her thoughts. She blinked, slightly puzzled. Looking at her, Cai said with a worried expression: Honestly, I came to the Royal Capital this time partly because I was interested in your strength. You dont seem to have made much progress. Hearing her sister say this, Gwen gripped her sword tightly. She indeed couldnt defeat her elder sister, even though her sister had given up the path of the knight many years ago. But, if it was said that she hadnt made progress in recent years, she wouldnt ept it. Suddenly, Cai said: This wont do, little Gwen. If this continues, father might summon you back home for more training. What are we going to do? Cai, feigning a worried expression, rolled her eyes around, observing Gwens response. Ive got it! Gwen looked up at Cai. Cai, as if she had thought of a perfect solution, said: Why not choose a good day and get married to Victor right away! Father will definitely allow you to stay here then! Gwen blinked. Huh? Chapter 34: Listen up, let me see! Chapter 34: Listen up, let me see! Cai was still exining. Once you marry Victor, youll be a part of the yvin family. In that case, even if your father wants you to return, you have every right to refuse. Gwen: Under Gwens stunned gaze, Cai was still pacing back and forth, mumbling to herself. As soon as I return, we can set a date, then I can serve as your wedding witness Ah, considering your ages, you should have been married by now. Its not right to have waited this long. Unable to bear it any longer, Gwen finally shouted: Sister! Im not nning to get married yet! Upon hearing Gwens words, Cai turned her head back in feigned confusion. What? Victor doesnt like you? NoI meanthats not Gwen recalled her conversation with Victor earlier that day. Although she wanted to firmly deny any affection, she inexplicably changed her words. She lowered her head, her voice growing quieter. Well, that settles it then! Caiughed heartily, patting Gwen on the shoulder, and said with a grin: Little Gwen, you dont want to go home either, do you? Gwen felt there was some malice behind Cais words. But she really didnt want to return home. Thinking of her strict father and her annoying second brother The only people she missed at home were her mother and her sister. Seeing Gwen falling silent, Cai took a few steps back, gentlyughing: Alright, alright, I was just teasing you. I wont let you go back. Gwen lifted her head, looking at Cai curiously. Cai seemed to be pondering something: Wellbut if you dont go back, we need a good reason. Victors not a bad choice, I saw you came back together in his carriage. Ill send a message home saying youre in a passionate romance with Victor. That should do it, right? Listening to her sisters suggestion, Gwens face reddened. She wanted to argue, but knowing Cai was trying to help andcking a better excuse, she just pouted and shut her mouth. Her sister didnt know anything. Her rtionship with Victor wasnt good at all. Oh! I remembered! Cai moved closer to Gwen again, grinning: Theres actually another thing I need to sort out now that Im back in the Royal Capital. I wasnt nning on telling you. But, seeing you have a good rtionship with Victor, I would like you to ask him for a favor. A favor? Gwen was taken aback. What could Cai possibly need from Victor? Yes, after all, hes a mage. And from what youve told me, hes an extremely powerful one. So, could you pass on a message for me? Suddenly, Cai became serious. Her previous frivolity was gone. She seemed like a different person, as quiet and mysterious as a violet. Watch out for the dirty thing infiltrating the Royal Capital. Gwen was startled by her sisters reaction. However, after Cai said these words, she reverted back to her lively self, grinning and wrapping an arm around Gwens shoulder. In any case, I want you to remind him. If he can find that thing, it would be a huge help! Gwen was curious about what the dirty thing her sister referred to could be, that it required the help of a mage like Victor. But before she could ask more, a hand had already mischievously slipped into the gap in her armor, onto her waist. Gwen felt a warmth around her waist, her face instantly flushed, but Cais voice had already sounded in her ear. Sweating a lot, arent you, little Gwen? Do you want to take a warm bath with me? Let me check if your development is normal~ Gwen blushed and refused firmly. Sis! I have long reached the age where I stopped growing! Behave! Let me take a look! . Do you crave power? Several ck letters reappeared on the book, tempting like a demon. But Hennie was merely troubled. This was the fourth time this has happened today. Since the morning, this strange ck text had been mysteriously surrounding her. On the desk, on the walls, even when she was walking on campus, passing by the flower beds in the garden. She didnt know who was ying this cruel joke. Yes, she had always seen this as a prank. After all, who would take such a clichd, ominous thing seriously? Hennie tolerated it the first few times, assuming the prankster would eventually get bored. But she hadnt expected the perpetrator to be so relentless. This time, she couldnt stand it any longer. She was sitting at a library table, preparing for todays sses. And then, these letters appeared on the page, covering the content she had just finished writing. She was angry, but she had to swallow her anger. As an ordinary magic apprentice, she was full of theory but couldnt cast a single spell. Talentless as she was, she could only watch as this annoying prank wrapped around her. So, she wrote a few words on that page. Sorry, I refuse. After she finished, she tore off the paper filled with content, threw it into a nearby trash can, picked up the book, and left the library. She could remember these contents in her head. But her cautious character made her feel safer to write it on paper. Hennie decided to return to the Mage Towerto Victors office, and quietly start writing again. Victor had given her permission to enter his office before he left. So Hennie could freely ess the Mage Tower. On the way to the Mage Tower, the bricks on the roadside once again raised those ck letters. Do you crave power? Sorry, I dont! Stop bothering me! Hennie said her refusal out loud, clutching her book, and ran away without looking back. Soon, she arrived at the Mage Tower, panting heavily. She, who had never really exercised intensely, felt a bit oxygen-deprived in her brain just from running a short distance. After catching her breath for a while, she touched the Mage Tower. [Identity authentication sessfulAssistant Hennie, wee back to the Mage Tower.] After a voice sounded, the teleportation array quickly descended. The next second, she appeared in Victors office. The air in the room was fresh, neat and tidy, with a bright small flower ced on the windowsill, which she had given to Professor Victor. Professor Victor was a bit of a clean freak, he liked a clean and tidy environment. Hennie always kept this in mind, so she would clean Victors office every day. She didnt sit in Victors chair, but moved a chair to the front of the desk and sat down. After putting down the book, she began to write feverishly. Hennie knew her talent wascking, so she always strived for knowledge. An hourter, the book was filled with content, which was all of todays coursework. And those letters didnt appear anymore. Indeed, it was a prank. Hennie took pride in her wit. Without proper authorization, no one could enter the Mage Tower, let alone casually step into Victors office. The words did not reappear, confirming Hennies assumption. Such a prank, not even a ten-year-old would believe. Hennie calcted the time, it was almost time for her ss. She picked up the book full of notes, and before leaving, she nced at Victors chair. Hennie set down her book, carefully approached the chair, and then She reached out, embracing the chair. Imagining something in her mind, her face turned a bit rosy, yet she inhaled the faint scent left on the chair with an almost greedy breath. Not long after, she let go of the chair, straightened her clothes, her gaze firm. Professor! I will surely live up to your expectations! With that said, she picked up her book again, trotted off, and teleported out of the Mage Tower. Walking on the road, Hennies mood returned to normal. No matter how bad her mood was, she would always cheer up after returning to the Mage Tower. She walked happily down the corridor with her book in her arms. However, around the corner of the university, her eyes caught a glimpse of a piece of clothing. Hennie wanted to step back immediately, but it was toote. With a thud, she bumped into the other person. She sat on the ground in pain, but she never let go of the textbook in her hand. In front of her was a pudgy man with a small mustache. He looked gloomy, lowering his head to look at Hennie. Hennie quickly stood up, not caring about brushing off the dust on her body, and quickly apologized. Im Im sorry, Professor Devon, I wasnt watching where I was going You certainly were not paying attention. If you had seen me, would you have bumped into me? The man known as Professor Devon seemed to be in a very bad mood, touching his small mustache with his orchid finger, cursing at Hennie: Youre dirty and cheap from head to toe, I really dont know why youre still in the university. Hennie kept her head down and remained silent. In fact, she did see the other person. At the corner, she nned to step back and let the other person go first. But the other persons waist was too wide, she had no time to back off and was knocked down by him. It was clearly his fault, why should she apologize Hennie endured the insult without rebutting. Such things always happened in the past, she just needed to bear it She couldnt trouble Professor Victor. Suddenly, Devon looked at the textbook in Hennies hand and gave a coldugh. Huh? Whats the matter? You, a little teaching assistant, are off to teach the first ss again? Chapter 35: Pain Chapter 35: Pain Hennie, holding the textbook, patiently began to exin to Professor Delin: This is an action authorized by Professor Victor. Professor Victor is not avable, so he asked me to substitute for his ss. However, she was met with a scoff. Youre merely a teaching assistant, not even stepping into the threshold of a first-level Mage, what level could your teaching be? Moreover, youre lecturing to the best ss in the academy, do you understand how colossal that task is? What if the students grades fall, can you take that responsibility? Most of the students in the Royal Magic Academye from noble families, especially this top-notch ss, there are few civilian students. To Devin, it was as ridiculous as a beggar telling the emperor how delicious a bun is for someone like Hennie, who cant even be considered a civilian, to teach this ss. Professor Devin, twisting his corpulent body, just a few steps and sentences made him feel somewhat tired. He pulled out a handkerchief from his pocket, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and stuffed it back into his pocket. Seeing Professor Devin like this, Hennie couldnt help but step back a bit. Meanwhile, Professor Devin continued: The top ss should have the best teaching resources. You, a refugee who cant even be considered a civilian, are going to teach them magic? What qualifications do you have to teach! I suggest you go back to your old ways, scuttle out of the academy as quickly as you can! Dont let me see you again! As Devin spoke more and more excitedly, spit began to spray. Luckily, Hennie stood far enough away that the saliva didntnd on her. Hennie couldnt help but retort: This is Professor Victors course. The professor is not at the academy now, and as an assistant, I naturally have the duty to prepare the course for him. Do you have a problem with that? Upon hearing Hennie mention Victor several times, Devins face suddenly darkened, and he looked at her coldly and said: You, little brat, seem to know a lot. But youd better not mention that bastard Victor in front of me. Hennies face flushed, her heart thumping, and her eyes seemed to sh with sparks: Professor Devin! You are insulting Mr. Victor! Professor Victor is the youngest third-level Mage in the academy! He is knowledgeable, on what grounds do you say such things about him? On what grounds do I say such things about him? Professor Devins voice suddenly rose a few notches, saying sarcastically: Youd better find out what hes been doing all these days hes been away before you talk to me! As he spoke, he tossed out an each stone. The each stone hovered in mid-air, spun around, slowly lit up, and an image appeared before them. In the image, a volcano was stirring, about to erupt. Numerous Mages stood on the mountainside, preparing to activate war magic. The volcano suddenly shook like an angry beast ready to rage. A fierce white light instantly lit up, filling the entire image. Afterward, the each stone lost its luster and fell to the ground, rolling to Professor Devins feet. Professor Devin moved aside, saw the each stone at his feet, and picked it up again. He asked Hennie sarcastically: What did you see? Hennie was puzzled. She knew about therge number of Mages leaving the Royal Capital some time ago, but as a minor figure, she naturally had no chance to know about the volcano eruption. So she naturally didnt know about the recent turmoil in the capital. At this moment, Professor Devin gave an exnation: The volcano did not erupt naturally! Someone did it on purpose! Upon hearing this, Hennies body shuddered slightly. Do you want to know who it was? Hennie stared at Professor Devons cold gaze, a suspicion forming in her heart, but she quickly dismissed the idea. Delin, however, seized upon her hesitation, mocking her: Indeed, its your esteemed Professor Victor! He enraged the natural disaster, leading to a volcanic eruption. So, he paid the price for his actions. He died in the volcano! Upon hearing this, Hennie shook her head, hastily retorting: Impossible! How could the Professor possibly do such a thing? Hes so powerful, how could he possibly die in a volcano! Professor Devon snorted and shook his head, continuing: Refugees are indeed refugees. He nearly triggered an unstoppable catastrophe. But what about you? Your first concern is whether hes dead or not. Trash is indeed trash! You should stay in the trash pile, note to the Mage Academy and disrupt the environment! Hennies eyes zed over, she stood there, repeating the word impossible over and over again. Devon shook his head, dismissing Hennies shock, and continued: This is a fact recognized by all Mages. Before long, the Emperor will pronounce Victors crimes. Hennie suddenly snapped out of it, realizing that Professor Devon was one of the few second-order Mages who hadnt left some time ago. So, he hadnt witnessed it firsthand. Her voice trembling, she asked: So, you didnt actually see Professor Victor die, did you? So what? The crimes hemitted are irreparable! Even if hes not dead, he has no face to stay in the Royal Capital! Thinking of Victors consequences, Professor Devon became excited, sweating all over, soaking his thin clothes. Hmm, Ill apply to the Dean. Tomorrow, Victors courses will be handed over to me. As for you, pack your things early and get out of the academy! Like a proud rooster, Professor Devon looked down on Hennie and swaggered away. Leaving Hennie alone, clutching her books, standing quietly in the corner. Her mind was in chaos, she could only subconsciously head towards her ss. Just as she entered the ss, the already quiet noise quieted down. The students saw the familiar Teaching Assistant Hennie, no one made much reaction. Over the past few days, with Professor Victors departure, Teaching Assistant Hennies teaching ability had been widely recognized by all students. But todays assistant seemed a bit off. The usual ease and friendliness were gone, reced by distraction and a look of worry. Hennie walked heavily onto the podium, cing the thick books on it. Her gaze swept over the students below, specifically looking at the front seat. That was Ericas seat, which was now empty. Like Professor Victor, since the Mages set off from the Royal Capital, Erica hadnte to school for a long time. The two of them disappeared together as if they had arranged it, leaving Hennie without anyone to talk to. She desperately wanted to know the truth, including whether Victor was really dead. But Erica was not there, and she had no source of information. So, Hennie could only start her lecture with a forced smile. No matter what, these students lessons could not be neglected. Okay, our lesson today is About the Composition of Imperial Traditional Magic Patterns.. Soon, Hennie was back on track, and the students below were listening attentively. Everything seemed to be going smoothly. Halfway through the lesson, Hennie was reading documents, when she suddenly stopped. The content of the book was covered by a line of ck text, writhing on the pages as if it were alive. Hennie got a fright and the book thudded heavily on the podium. The ck text kept stretching out tentacles, spreading around as if it would wrap around Hennie the next second. The text scattered on the book started to be agitated, crazily craving for something. The text still hadnt changed Do you desire power? Hennie couldnt take it anymore. She suddenly mmed the desk and shouted angrily: I dont need it! At that moment, the ssroom fell silent, and all the students were stunned. They didnt know what had provoked teaching assistant Hennie, why her mood suddenly became so agitated. After venting, Hennie finally realized what she had done, and could only bow her head and apologize to the students. Then she picked up the book and absent-mindedly rushed through the rest of the lesson. When the ss bell rang, Hennie didnt even announce the end of the ss, but rushed out the door with the book in her arms. Walking on the road, Hennie kept her head down, not saying a word. She felt quite a few people staring at her, which made her feel somewhat annoyed. Hennie suddenly looked around, but the passers-by were either hurrying on their way, looking down at their books, or chatting in pairs. No one was staring at her. Perhaps Professor Devons words today affected her mood. Hennie tried very hard to control herself not to think about Victor, even now, she still hoped that Professor Victor was not dead. In this academy, the only one who cared about her was Victor. Stop. A cold and arrogant voice suddenly sounded from behind. Hennie trembled and turned around. What she saw was Professor Devon. Professor Devon was holding a contract with a smug look on his face, and he tossed it in front of Hennie. Hennie picked it up and couldnt believe what she was seeing. It clearly stated: Due to Professor Victors prolonged absence from the academy, ss Ones future course will be taken over by Professor Devon. Reading this, Hennie started to tremble slightly, and her face became much paler. She looked at Professor Devon in disbelief. The smug Professor Devon in front of her said: As a professor, I have the right to dismiss a teaching assistant like you who isnt even a Mage. From tomorrow on, you dont need toe to the academy anymore! The book in Hennies hand suddenly burst into astonishing mes, like a poisonous snake, crazily devouring it. No matter how Hennie beat it, the pain of her hands being burned could not extinguish it. She was so distressed that she was about to cry, and she cried out: No! No! But the magic mes werent so easy to extinguish. In the end, Hennie, who was unable to resist, sat on the ground in sorrow. She was covered in dust, and the book full of her knowledge turned into ashes. It was her only effort, her knowledge, her dream. All were burned to ashes in the fire. More and more people gathered on the side of the road, but no one stepped forward tofort her. Nobody cared about a small teaching assistant, especially one in such a disheveled state. Professor Devon publicly humiliated her and left satisfied. From beginning to end, he never put Hennie in his eyes. This was the hostility of others towards Victor. After Hennie became Victors teaching assistant, they transferred their hostility towards Victor to Hennie. Even though she was just an innocent teaching assistant. In their eyes, Hennie was just a punching bag. These people bullied her without any psychological burden. At that moment, the ground once more rose, as if bewitched, with those ck characters, dark and profound. Unlike before, they became more furious, more twisted, more torn. As if bearing an ominous messenger, they appeared once again before Hennie. Do you desire power? This time, Hennies response was: I desire power, if possible, I want to possess power She began to loathe her own ipetence, her own weakness. It was she who had been a drag on Professor Victor. She didnt want to continue like this anymore. After Hennies response, the ck characters froze, ceasing their squirming, dissipating like a gust of wind. Then Hennie began to wait. She hoped that a force could suddenly descend upon her. She wished no longer to be so easily bullied by others. She hoped she could help Professor Victor more effectively, help those who cared about her. Finally, one second, two seconds, three seconds Haha! Look at her, she really believes it! I knew it, just as Professor Devon said. This trash with no talent, seeing a shortcut to bing stronger, she would definitely believe it! Daydreaming about getting something for nothing, day by day only thinking about whether she can be stronger. But not even willing to put in a bit of effort! Laughter echoed around, several students sprang from the bushes, clutching their stomachs withughter in front of Hennie. Theughter was like a mocking dagger, fiercely stabbing into Hennies heart, an indescribable sense of injustice welled up in her throat, she couldnt utter a word. Hennie lowered her head, burying her face in her robe. Dont cry The onlookers, the surrounding mockingughter. Like one knife cut after another. She couldnt feel the pain, yet it was as if her heart was bleeding. Dont cry, Hennie! Dont cry! The tears she had been holding back, could no longer be suppressed. Tears, like pearls, were falling pitter-patter on the ground. Watering the ashes, wetting the robe. Her shrill, hoarse crying echoed on the roadside. As if trying topletely iste the ruthless mockery and indifference. Chapter 36: Victor, its time for work! Chapter 36: Victor, it''s time for work! Victor, didnt you go to the academy today? Whats wrong? Victor sat at his desk, holding an advanced magic book as entertainment. He flipped through it, responding to Lias words. Ive handed my affairs over to my assistant. She can handle it. Lia looked at his rxed attitude, holding her forehead in frustration, and sighed. Youll see for yourself. She pulled a letter full of text from her pocket and tossed it onto the table in front of Victor. Victor nced at Lia, who seemed helpless, slowly closed the book, and picked up the letter. After reading it carefully, Victors eyebrows furrowed. Professor Victor, it has been over seven days since youst came to the academy. Have you encountered any difficulties? Or do you find the work of teaching too dull? If you cant return to the academy. Then the academy will retain your professorship and wait for you to return to the academy to reassign it. Royal Magic Academy, Rachel Azure. Rachel Azure, its the deans name. As the only fourth-order Saint Mage in the Royal Capital well, now there are two. In short, the deans energy is all invested in the development and construction of the academy. Official letters like this are automatically sent by the deans ability. [Natural Sparrow] This is a magic created by the dean himself. The Natural Sparrow is formed from the elements in the air. It could be a leaf or a speck of dust in the air. These natural objects apany the deans will and are used as his tools. The dean naturally doesnt have enough time and energy to understand all the things happening to Victor recently. He could only feel thatVictor yvin, had not been back to the academy to teach for about seven or eight days. So, the [Natural Sparrow] automatically activated, sending him this official letter, which was obviously a reminder. Victor, its time for work. Lia stood by, looking at Victors poker face, which showed no change. The title of professor was about to be taken away, but he was still so calm. She said: The letter had arrived at the doorstep before I came back tonight. So, you attended the morning meeting today, and for the rest of the time, you have been rxing at home? You didnt even step out of the house? Actually, its not like hes been staying at home all the time. After all, he did visit Gwens house. Victor was silent for a moment, put the letter back on the table, aligned it with the edge of the table. Looking at Victors leisurely appearance, Lia was so angry. Didnt this man have any concept of work in his eyes? She couldnt help it anymore and began to vent her emotions to Victor: Do you know how much I have given for your professorship Ive been away from home for too long. I want to stay at home a little longer. Before Lia could finish her words, Victor interrupted her. Although its impolite to interrupt you, I think its necessary to exin. By the way, I want to tell you earlier. Ive been missing for too long, thank you for taking care of the house. This time, it was Lias turn to be silent. She seemed to have half a sentence stuck in her throat, a bit embarrassed. Her mouth corners were slightly upturned, but she was obviously trying to suppress it. She simply turned her head, pacing in the room, mumbling: Hahaha, whats going on Victor was somewhat self-aware. His disappearance these days has indeed caused some problems for the yvin family. But it also presented an opportunity. After all, Victor had many enemies. Although Lia had eliminated some of them, there were still many who had been hiding, fearing Victor and never exposing themselves. When Victor disappeared, and even news of his death spread, these people surfaced one wave after another, all targeting the yvin family. Lia clearly understood that they were here to settle scores. Concerned about these people hiding in the shadows and posing a future threat to the yvin family, this situation was actually a blessing. After Victor left, she finally had the opportunity to deal with all of them. With Leons help, they secretly destroyed countless shops and as a result, obtained many valuable goods. In summary, in recent days, the yvin family managed to make a small profit, filling the gap. Of course, there was still some hardship in the open. There were indeed many businesses taking advantage of this opportunity topete with the yvin family business, which was an undeniable fact. And they couldnt easily resist this open attack, due to its significant implications. Especially the newly opened Prop Shop, which was already doing poorly in business. After this incident, no one came to patronize it anymore. Indeed, the fantasy was wonderful, but reality was cruel. Who was the one who made the solemn promise that it would definitely make money? Lia nced at Victor, her eyes filled with obvious disdain. So, what was the result today? Youre definitely fine, Im asking about the Duke. Victor nced at her and said, We held on. Lia was puzzled, frowning and asking, Isnt there a long-standing grievance between you and the Duke? She was referring to the incident where Victor confessed to Erica Duquois. How could the Duke, who is a ve to his daughter, possibly develop a good rtionship with you? Lia couldnt figure it out. Did Victor use some method to coerce the Duke? It wouldnt be inconsistent with his style. There are some things that require me to do so. In any case, you dont have to worry about the shop for the time being. Upon hearing Victor say this, Lia had some guesses and inquired, Do you want to use the Dukes influence to promote the reputation of our goods? Victor tapped the table. Initially, I did have this idea, but I dont intend to use the Duke. After all, he doesnt have a good reputation now. Even if the Dukes charges were cleared, his actions in front of everyone were indisputable facts. Under such conditions, the good reputation that the Duke had umted over the years wasrgely destroyed in the Mage circle in an instant. And the magic potion mainly targets Mages. If they use the Dukes reputation, they might as well close the shop now. Its better to use his daughter. What are you nning now? Lia was puzzled again. She really couldnt understand Victors actions, shrugged, and didnt care that much. After all, she only cared about the results. As if remembering something, she said, Oh, by the way, Gwen contacted me today, saying she wanted me to pass on some things to you. Hmm? Victor was a bit puzzled, just listening to Lias equally puzzled words. She said her sister told you to watch out for the dirty things infiltrating the Royal Capital. Her sister? Dirty things? Is that all she said? Yeah, thats all. Lia looked at Victorsplicated expression, and gave him a white look. Fine, continue with your book then. I wont disturb you anymore. With that, she swiveled her hips and left the study. Victor didnt even lift his head, lost in deep thought. Gwens sister In his memory, there was only one: her eldest sisterCai Delin. However, this character never appeared in the main storyline. Because she had already died before the main plot, during the prologue. Died from A demon invasion. Victor closed his eyes. In the first chapter of the game plot, the Carenthia Empire was invaded by demons. Arge number of residents turned into mindless zombies, all controlled by demons. And countless small demons wandered the streets. They were scattered all over the Carenthia Empire. In the early stage of the game, the newbie monsters that yers needed to kill were not slimes, but these small demons. For the yers, these small demons were nothing more than ordinary experience points. Until the mid-phase, when the yers had defeated the mid-phase demon boss of the first chapter, the Carenthia Empire returned to normal. What was that demon boss called again? Let me think Greed DemonYem. Hey! Kid, youve just inadvertently uttered something quite unfriendly. Veega suddenly started chattering on his shoulder. Just hearing the real name of this thing, it, as an evil god, got goosebumps all over. So what? A demon? How do you know the name of this thing? Veegas single eye stared intently at Victor, asking. Just a casual mention. I dont believe you. Veega didnt believe his lie at all. Casually mentioning such a disgusting thing? Yes, disgusting, very disgusting. As a strict deity, Veega hated the filthy demons the most. Victor curiously nced at Veega. That thing was indeed very disgusting, but it was beyond his expectation that it could make an evil god feel nauseous. Arent you an evil god? I thought you and other demons would have a lot inmon. Why would you associate gods with demons? Veega lifted its head proudly, as if to tell of its noble status. I, a god, y for keeps! So, the dirty thing that the little girl mentioned, is it this thing? Veega seemed disgusted, saying, Why dont you lock me in a cage, deal with it, then let me out? Victor looked at it and shook his head. In Veegas eyes, since Victor had uttered the name of that thing, it meant he knew something. I havent confirmed it yet. To tell the truth, Victor also despised this kind of thing. Different demons have different methods, but without exception, they would rely on various human emotions to satisfy themselves. The Greed Demon, Yem, its tactic was Exploiting other peoples greed, time and again giving them what they desire. Until they cant repay, it would plunge the greedy ones into an abyss of endless depth, making them repay a thousand-fold. Victor opened his eyes. Truly disgusting. .. In Victors office, Hennie was packing her belongings. She was ready to leave. Leave this academy and go somewhere else. The only person who cared about her was no longer here. Her dream had also been burned to the ground. Hennie had no regrets left. Youngdy, you look very unhappy. A deep, maic voice echoed in the darkness, causing Hennie to spin around suddenly. There was nothing there. Another prank? she wondered. Hennie thought it was ridiculous that someone would still be in the mood for pranks at this time. Oh, Im sorry, darling, you dont seem to be doing well, the voice continued. Is there anything I can help you with? Chapter 37: Let Me Think About How to Beat You Today Chapter 37: Let Me Think About How to Beat You Today A dark figure squeezed out of the cracks in the wall, spreading like ink across the floor. It began to rise gradually, until it covered the entire room. Startled, Hennie took a few steps back, unable to discern the creature in the ck ink. She hurriedly took out a box of matches from her bosom, ready to strike a light. Just as a glimmer of me sparked, before she could even lift her gaze, the me was extinguished by the darkness. Why again One or two instances of mockery thats not enough? Hennie asked, her emotions starting to crumble. The dark ink shadow fell silent, just quietly staring at her. Yes, just staring. As if it could see through Hennies thoughts, it split open its inky ck mouth. It began to speak, its voice pouring into Hennies ears like the sound of demons. I know what you need, little girl. Just stay here, and wait for me. The voice abruptly stopped, and the darkness in the room dissipated along with the sound. The entire office returned to an eerie silence. Hennie lifted her head. She knelt on the ground, exhausted, her expression unreadable. Soon, the ink shadow returned. The suffocating ck ink filled the room again. It roamed freely, like a gust of wind, in and out of the Mage Tower. Hennie lifted her head, looking at the ink shadow, and suddenly froze. Only then did she realize that this ce was the Mage Tower. Only those with authority could freelye and go. Why could this ink shadow appear here? Before she could think further, the ink shadow in front of her began to take a distinct form. She couldnt clearly discern what it was, but she could vaguely see the creature open its big mouth and stir its arm vigorously down its throat. After a series of gurgling sounds, the ink shadow extended a huge hand. It pulled out three orbs of light from its stomach, which seemed like a beacon of hope in Hennies despair. Little girl, the ink shadow began to speak, followed by a strange noise, Ummughsmack smack You need power, right? I Hennie trembled slightly. She didnt know what was happening, nor did she mind how disgusting the scene before her was. Come, this is the power you need. Touch it, then its yours. Hennie felt extremely uneasy, but every word from the ink shadow was filled with strong temptation. As if possessed, she reached out her hand and touched the ball of light. The ink shadows smile widened even more. The next morning, Victor got off the carriage and stood at the entrance of the academy. He was back. Back to the academy after a long absence. In fact, if it hadnt been for Lias early morning tantrum that drove him out of the house, Victor had nned to stay at home for the morning. Should I send her back to the territory? Victor thought, but then immediately dismissed the idea. Even if he sent her back, Lia would surely shuttle back and forth between the Royal Capital and the territory due to business matters. In the end, he wouldnt be able to avoid her nagging. Victor entered the academy and felt a gaze sweep over him. It was the principals spellNatural Sparrow. During his third-order mage period, Victor couldnt feel this force of nature. Upon advancing to the fourth order, he clearly caught the discordant flow of mana in the air. Victor looked up at the sky, where countless Natural Sparrows darted through the academy. The principals gaze covered the entire academy. The gaze quickly left him, presumably after confirming his identity. The Royal Family had issued a decree, dering Duke Rivierre and Victor innocent. Of course, only a handful of nobles knew about the sequence of events that unfolded from the near volcanic eruption. So Victors return did not cause a stir in the academy. Victor walked naturally on the road, oblivious to the surrounding gazes,pletely immersed in thoughts about how to transition the uing sses. The students passing by Victor all had been excitedly looking forward to the new day, until they saw Victor with his deadpan expression. They stopped abruptly in their tracks, their speech faltering. Victor was utterly unaware of how his appearance had caused a paradigm shift in the students perceptions. Who is that? Such an intimidating aura Yeah, as he walked past me, I almost thought he was going to drain my mana One student quickly pulled the others away, lowering his voice and saying sternly: Are you guys insane!? Thats Victor yvin! We cant let him hear us badmouthing him! He hes that notoriously notorious bastard Mage!? So terrifying Victor walked through the campus, maintaining a poker face, breathing in the fresh air of the campus. Soon, he encountered a displeasing incident. Themotion ahead caught his attention. It was the student dormitory. A group of students was gathered at the entrance, and three students with faces as ck as pitch, unconscious, were being carried out. Somethings not right. Veega whispered in Victors ear. These unconscious students have lost their mana. Hearing Veegas words, Victor needed a source of information, so he spotted a man in a white coat. It was the academys doctor. The surrounding students felt a chill as they saw a figure walking past. What happened? Victors voice rang out, the doctor turned around to see Victor, and dropped his sses in surprise. Victor bent down to pick them up for him. The doctor naturally knew who Victor was, not to mention his infamous reputation, the recent influential event circting among the nobles of the Royal Capital was rted to him. But this man, whom everyone believed to be guilty, was dered innocent by the Royal Family. Many Mages who didnt know the truth couldnt ept it. But life was more important, so they had to be polite to Victor on the surface. Victor Professor, why are you here? Answer my question. Victors expressionless face made him shudder again. The doctor exined in a fluster, Theres nothing wrong with these students physically, but theyve fallen into aa, which seems to be very difficult to wake from. These three people are from the same dormitory. No one knows what happened. They were already like this when they were found by their dormitory neighbors. Were preparing to take them to the clinic for a mana check to see if theres any problem. Victor nodded, moved aside, and the other party hurriedly left, feeling relieved. Clearly, these people have no idea what has happened. When no one was around, Victor exined to Veega by his side. Draining someone elses mana, this dirty trick easily reminds me of that filth. It seems, their infiltration is fast. What Veega was referring to, of course, were those demons. Victor was also helpless, encountering such a big issue just after returning to the academy. However. If a demon appears, just deal with it on the spot. Lets put the demons filthiness aside, which in itself, is enough to dampen anyones mood. This thing, after all, does provide some experience points. Victor paid it no mind and took Veega back to his office. Identity verification sessful Wee back to the Mage Tower, Professor Victor After verifying his identity in front of the Mage Tower, with the teleportation circle lighting up, Victor stepped into his office. The office hadnt changed much since he left. The only difference was that the pot of flowers on the windowsill was missing. Those were the flowers Hennie had given him. In truth, Hennie was quite fond of that nt and would often use watering it as an excuse to visit the Mage Tower. Did she take it back to her dorm to look after? Victor hadnt been around these days, so naturally Hennie didnt need toe to the office to find him. Frequent trips to and from the Mage Tower were quite a haul. Taking the flowers back to her dorm would save her the trouble of the back and forth. He sat down in his chair and noticed a few books were missing from his desk. Likewise, those were left by Hennie. In her spare time, she would often flip through those well-worn books over and over. Victor didnt mind. Just like with the missing pot of flowers, he had a ready-made exnation for the disappearance of these books. With no need toe to the office, Hennie must have simply taken the books home to read. He pulled out the magic book he hadnt finished reading yesterday from his bag, reading while passing the time. He sat there until midday. The sound of the flipping pages filled the quiet room. Veega, who had been dozing off on the desk, suddenly knocked his head on the table, jolting awake. What? Oh, she hasnte Midday was the time when Hennie most frequently visited the Mage Tower. She would almost always bring a thick book with her, then cheerfully tell Victor about the lessons she had written that day. Her visits would always wake Veega, who was trying to sleep. So, waking up at this time had almost be a habit for Veega. But this time, Hennie didnte. Veega nced at Victor, who was absorbed in his book, not lifting his head, seemingly lost in his own world. Veega suddenly remembered that the little girl probably didnt know Victor had returned to the academy. Veega didnt care either. Feeling sleepy, he dozed off again. Time always flies surprisingly fast when youre asleep. In the afternoon, the suns faint glow angled in through the window, casting long shadows. Veega, its time to go. Hm? Where to? The raven blinked in confusion as he was awakened, seeing Victor packing up his book in a daze. Its time for ss. Oh, right. Veega fluttered up to perch on Victors shoulder. To be honest, he was looking forward to the afternoon. What would the timid little girls reaction be when she saw Victor? Would she startle like a frightened deer and flee? Or would she shyly avoid his gaze? Or perhaps she would excitedly crowd around Victor, jumping happily, eximing: Professor Victor! Youre finally back! Regardless of her reaction, it all seemed quite interesting to Veega. The teleportation circle descended upon Victor. In the blink of an eye, both man and bird disappeared from the Mage Tower. When they reappeared, they were already in the corridor of the teaching building. The corridor was empty, with the asional sound of teaching from other sses echoing through the halls. Victors steps rang out clear and sharp against the silence. Tap tap tap So, building on the base of this spell circle, we. Suddenly, Victors steps halted. He was staring ahead, his gaze deep and unfathomable. Therey the location of the first ss and, likewise, the voice of the professor teaching echoed from within. Veega also stared straight ahead, its one eye fixed on the front, its voice void of emotion. This really is a predicament ThumpThumpThump The sound of footsteps resumed, this time, however, they were somewhat heavier than before. Finally, Victor reached the ssroom door. The sounds inside became even clearer. Atst, he pushed the door open. Suddenly, the entire room fell silent. Who dares to enter during ss time without knocking The voice came to an abrupt halt, sounding as sharp and unpleasant as a duck whose neck had been strangled. Victor looked towards the source of the sound. His gaze locked onto the person standing on the podium. Looks like a pig Veega muttered in his ear. Victor didnt respond, perhaps he tacitly agreed. His face was expressionless, his tone t. But it made people feel an indescribable anger in his voice. Let me see, your name is, Devin Devon Raser, right? Chapter 38: Too Cool! Chapter 38: Too Cool! The man in front of him calmly said his name and surname, leaving Professor Devon staring nkly at the door, swallowing his saliva. Vi Victor? How did youe back? He knew the Royal Family had acquitted Victor, which meant Victor had not died. Although somewhat guilty, he thought about how he had obtained this ss through legitimate means, and couldnt help but gain some confidence. Whats the matter, Victor? Dont you know that the Dean has already issued a notice? I have taken over this ss. He deliberately mentioned the Deans name, looking triumphantly at Victor. Professor Devon felt that even if Victor was arrogant, he wouldnt dare to make a scene at the Deans office. After all, they were now at the academy, not on Victors territory. So, he deliberately said, Victor, remember your status. You are just a Third Order Mage. Victor remained expressionless. Due to the deliberate concealment of the Royal Family, the fact that Victor had prevented a volcanic eruption was not widely publicized. News of a natural disaster could easily cause panic among the public. So, this matter was only circted among a few nobles of the Royal Family. The official exnation was simply that Victor was innocent, and he had nothing to do with the volcano. Under such public opinion, except for the mages present at the time, few people knew that Victor was now a Fourth Order Mage. The Devon Raser in front of him, of course, was also one of those left in the dark. About you taking my ss, I will reapply to the Dean afterwards. Upon hearing this, the students below brightened up, their hearts all echoed the same voice, Finally, we dont have to listen to this pigs lectures! His lectures are really boring, and he can even teach wrong. Did he pour water into his brain? Let Devon teach? Dont make meugh! Even I can do better! In the minds of these excellent students, the difference between Devon and Victor was as vast as between dog shit and a masterpiece! Professor Devons face showed difficulty, and he snorted resentfully. He was able to snatch this ss thanks to Victors disappearance. And now that Victor was back, this ss would naturally be handed over to Victor, who was one rank higher. There was nothing Devon could do to stop Victor now. Victor held up two fingers in front of him. So, the second thing. When I left, I asked my teaching assistant to take over my ss. Where is she now? At this point, Devon showed a triumphant look. Oh? You mean your dirty teaching assistant? Even a refugee is better than that disgusting bug, and shes also qualified to teach and educate? Hahaha! Dont make meugh! As a professor, I have the right to give orders to the assistant when youre not at the academy. Whats the matter? I fired her, do you have any objections Boom! Victors coat instantly lit up with a bright red light, sweeping across the entire ssroom. A strong sense of heat erupted, and the temperature in the ssroom rose sharply. Even the corridor felt the heat. An astonishinglyrge Lava Giant Hand instantly gripped Devons neck, lifting him into mid-air. It was as if a pig was being hoisted up for roasting. The students in the ssroom all stayed in ce, not knowing how to react. The water in the cups also started to sizzle. This was the second time they saw Victor make a move. This time, the opponent was a mage with the same professor title. What did they see? Professor Victor, just in one move, had made Professor Devon unable to move This was simply Too cool! A student suddenly eximed, then quickly closed his mouth and lowered his head, realizing the environment around him seemed a bit off. However, Victor, who was in front, didnt react. Instead, the students around all nodded at the eximing student with approving expressions. Professor Devon was struggling desperately, trying to pry open theva with his chubby hands, but all in vain. Suffocating. He was about to suffocate. A strong sense of panic instantly surged into Professor Devons brain. Like a fat pig about to be ughtered, he frantically struggled, violently pping the Lava Giant Hand,pletely disregarding how his hands were being scorched red. Just as he was about to pass out, Victor let go. Professor Devony on the ground, gasping for air, his face drenched in sweat. He looked up fearfully at Victor and yelled: Victor! You dare, dare to intentionally hurt people in the academy! Do you dare to kill me? A bloody hue shed in Victors eyes, and the Lava Giant Hand instantly grew more than twice as thick. Why, do you think I dont dare? The giant hand gradually approached Professor Devon, the scorching temperature made him feel like the air he was breathing was about to tear his lungs apart. The sweat that rolled down his forehead couldnt be distinguished whether it was from fear or heat. The Lava Giant Hand grabbed Professor Devons cor, and Victor brought him directly in front of himself, his tone chilling. Now, I wont kill you. I hope, the truth that I see, can save your life. A foul smell came, Victor looked at Devons now dry and wrinkled crotch. Whoosh! A me instantly rose from his crotch, and Devin let out a scream like a pig being ughtered. His thing, was burnt. Under this immense pain, Devon finally passed out. All the students shivered, especially the many male students. Behind Victor, the giant hand was holding Professor Devon, as if dragging a dead pig. Before leaving the ssroom, he turned around and coldly said: This lesson, self-study. Yes, Professor Victor! The voices in the ssroom echoed in unison. Victor walked in the academy, the giant hand behind him still holding Professor Devon. He wandered aimlessly on the campus, as if publicly executing Professor Devon. Wherever he went, people would take an extra look at him. After all, walking in the academy in such a manner, would always be eye-catching, no matter when. There were plenty of students without sses at this time, they all watched this scene, then quickly lowered their heads, afraid that Victor would notice them peeking. Damn! What is that giant hand behind Professor Victor? Its so freaking cool. They almost forgot, the fat man being lifted was Professor Devon, who ruthlessly humiliated a small assistant teacher here yesterday. Of course, they wouldnt remember. No one would care about a small assistant teacher. Even if what happened yesterday, it would only be their after-dinner conversation. They pull it out to chat when theyre bored. Discussing how pitiful the dismissed assistant teacher was, what was he humiliated into. Then casually remark how they themselves, perhaps, wouldnt want to live in this country anymore. Victor walked for about half an hour, almost strolling half of the academy. In the air, a voice came. Professor Victor, youve crossed the line. The magical ripples in the air, made Victor understand clearly. This was the principals Natural Sparrow. The principalmunicated with Victor through the Natural Sparrow. Victor did not continue the conversation. Instead, he established a magical link in the air through the contrast of magical ripples, proactively connecting it to the Natural Sparrow. This is his deserved punishment. I respect you, Dean. So, please, do not interfere with my actions. The ripples in the air remained silent for a long time. Because Victors intricate maneuver alone made the Dean instantly realize. Victor had detected the Natural Sparrow. A 29-year-oldSaint Mage? Mr. Victor. You have indeed surprised me. The ripples of the Natural Sparrow slowly dissipated. I understand what you want to know, the Natural Sparrow has seen everything for us. Then, please allow me to request again, please do not get angry, do not vent your anger on the innocent students. If you are prepared, pleasee to the Deans office. The ripples in the air returned to tranquility. Veega nced at Victor. You knew all along that the old man woulde to you, didnt you? You deliberately used this method, just to find out from the old man about the girls whereabouts. Victor did not respond to him, but continued to carry Devin toward the Deans office. What would you do if you saw something that angered you? Victor nced at the fainting Devin behind him, and a trace of murderous intent rose in his calm eyes. Good, I like your approach. Lets go, Im also interested, what exactly did this fat pig do? Chapter 39: The Talking, Seeing Watermelon Is Quite Something Chapter 39: The Talking, Seeing Watermelon Is Quite Something Headmaster. Upon hearing Victors voice, the headmaster closed his pen and rubbed his eyes. Come in. Victor entered as instructed. The Lava Giant Hand behind him threw Devin onto the floor. Upon seeing Devins state, the headmaster shook his head and sighed to Victor. Professor Victor, the academy wont cover for your actions. Victor, hands in his pockets, spoke without a trace of emotion; Its fine. I dont need the academys protection. Ill bear the consequences of my own actions. The headmaster nodded, slowly stood up, and took his obsidian cane. Then, please follow me. Headmaster Rashel used his magical energy out of nowhere, and a blue light began to sway like a paintbrush in his hand. The air in front of him began to distort at a visible pace, as if it was his canvas. Soon, the headmaster put away his magic. Veega whispered in Victors ear: This old mans magic is really interesting. Let me see, a special teleportation magic, focus here, insert the magic rune here. Victor followed Veegas instructions, and the air in front of him began to warp. In an instant, the scenery around Victor began to blur, blue light showering down. When the surroundings became clear again, they had changedpletely. Here, petals of various colors fluttered in the sky, creating endless waves. The garden was a floating ind, and the ground was covered with countless petals. The pleasant aroma hit Victors face, and his discontented mood calmed a bit. Theres actually a hidden space here, and I didnt even notice. Veega eximed beside Victor, but saw Victor without any surprise. As if he knew all along. Yes, this ce is known among yers as the hidden map of the Deans Back Garden. You can only enter and exit freely after learning magic from Headmaster Rashel. Although Ive seen it many times in the game, experiencing it in person is still surprising. Victor thought to himself, noting that the location was identical to the one in the game. The headmaster appeared in front of him a few seconds earlier. Seeing Victors appearance, he looked at him with some admiration. He could see the usage of the magic formation and break it in a nce, truly a mage worthy of the title of genius. Wee to my Sea of Knowledge, Professor Victor, you are the youngest guest Ive ever received. The headmasters back garden, the full name of this hidden map is called Rashels Sea of Knowledge. It contains all the magical knowledge of Headmaster Rashel, only those who truly possess knowledge can enter. Luckily, Victor had Veega, a deity with profound knowledge, by his side. However, now was not the time for small talk. He said directly. Headmaster, lets get to the point. The headmaster said nothing, but silently walked towards an open space with his cane. Victor followed, and soon, the scenery around them changed rapidly. They had only taken a few steps, yet a wooden house appeared before them. Surrounded by dense forest, it was as if it was a cottage hidden in the woods. The headmaster walked to the door and the wooden house opened automatically. He turned his head and nodded to Victor. Pleasee in, Professor Victor. Victor followed the headmaster inside. There was only a table in the wooden house, and a watermelon was ced on it. There was nothing else. The headmaster tapped the watermelons head with his cane. The watermelon slowly turned around, its eyes deep and profound, seemingly possessing the wisdom of both past and present. It opened its substantial lips and slowly said: Veega, do you need something? Veega looked at this talking watermelon, feeling a wave of chills. Even his fur stood on end. This thing made him feel ufortable. He nced at Victor, only to find that Victor showed no sign of surprise. He seemed to know everything in advance, even the existence of this talking watermelon. How strange, Veega thought. Victor, of course, was not surprised. Because this was the headmasters talking watermelon pet. The headmaster looked at the watermelon and said: This young friend here wants to ask you some questions. The watermelon reluctantly looked at Victor. Veega whispered in his ear, Whats going on with this guy? Victor didnt say a word, he knew the watermelon was scrutinizing his past. As he thought, various scenes shed in the watermelons eyes. Massive mes, flying dust,va covering the ground, and a surge of powerful magic. A sight so shocking it was as though it would destroy the world. Victor appeared, his body engulfed in a thick fire element, with patterns of flowingva covering half of his upper body, like a fire demon. After a while, the watermelon focused its gaze on Victor again: The young people these days are indeed extraordinary. I know what you want to ask, the Natural Sparrow in Veega will tell us. Soon, ripples of mana spread around it. The Natural Sparrows in the parallel space began to stir. An immersive scene appeared before Victor: The scene from yesterday. Professor Devon maliciously took out a personal letter from the headmaster, arrogantly dismissing Hennie. He also burned Hennies most important knowledge. ck words of misfortune appeared on the ground in front of Hennie, Victor could tell at a nce it was just a prank caused by a simple illusion spell. Then, three students jumped out, ruthlessly mocking Hennie who was copsed on the ground, delivering the final psychological blow. The onlookers, the sessful prank, the viiny, caused this poor child to break down emotionally. She cried, Veega muttered. She was crying so hysterically, so helplessly. He was actually quite fond of that child. The scene disappeared in an instant, and the watermelon closed its eyes. Showing that scene seemed to have made it very tired. After it closed its eyes, it turned back into an ordinary watermelon. Even after seeing everything, Victors expression remained unchanged. The headmaster sighed, his thick white beard messy from his breath. I am sorry, Mr. Victor. As for Hennie, I dont know where your assistant went. The Natural Sparrows act on my will, so they will not appear in ces that may involve others privacy. The headmaster wasnt lying, Victor knew. He didnt feel the presence of the Natural Sparrow in the office, nor did he feel its flow in the student dormitory this morning. Victors voice rang out coldly: Headmaster Rashel, tell me, why did that pig be a professor at your esteemed institution? Victors direct reference to the professor made the headmaster feel helpless. He shook his head and said: Professor Victor, you, too, are a professor at our institution. What he meant was, you also got your position through connections, so why cant others do the same? The only difference was that Victor genuinely had strength, while Professor Devon was merely earning his keep. So, Victor said, When I joined the school, I was the youngest Third Order Mage. And what about him? Professor Victor, thats precisely the issue I wanted to discuss with you. Dean Rashel said, somewhat ufortably. The head of the Raser Family married the Emperors sister. Just as youve surmised, Saul the Eighth is indeed Devon Rasers uncle. His connections were solid. Victor understood clearly that Dean Rashel was urging him not to kill this man if he didnt have to. Otherwise, he would be inviting trouble. I understand your anger, Professor Victor. But killing doesnt solve anything. Perhaps you could talk to Professor Devon. His crimes arent deserving of death. I could call Hennie back under the schools authority and grant her an Associate Professors title, moreover Moreover, would you really kill a royal rtive for amon man with no talent? Rashel didnt voice this thought, but he believed Victor would understand his good intentions. Dean, I wont kill him. Victors voice rang out lightly. Rashel breathed a sigh of relief, thinking his persuasion had worked. But then, Victors eyes narrowed, his tone calm. But whether or not he will die at the hands of a demon is beyond my control. He spoke as if narrating an ordinary event. Rashel was taken aback. He didnt understand what Victor was getting at. Demons? What did this have to do with demons? However, Veega lowered her head upon hearing this. Do you think that disgusting thing has targeted Hennie? Victors expression didnt change. Just as Veega had said. He had seen three prankster students in the footage. Exactly like the three students who had fainted today. Their condition could only be the result of a demon draining their power. So, why would a demon drain these threes power, and who had received it? Victor could only think of the missing Hennie. He didnt respond to Rashel, but Rashel was already showing signs of distress. Professor Victor, I presume youve noticed. The person standing before you isnt the real me. Im attending the annual conference in the City of Mages. The current me is meeting you as a Natural Sparrow. So, Im sorry I couldnt prevent this from happening and allowed the situation to escte. The Natural Sparrow could only act instinctively, following Rashels will. The Natural Sparrow noticed Victor hadnt been teaching for days and handed the lessons over to Professor Devon, which was in line with its rules. And Professor Devon expelled Hennie, a mage apprentice. This too was consistent with the Natural Sparrows understanding. But it didnt meet human critique standards. This was Rashels negligence, hisck of supervision, leading to irreversible consequences. Although after the incident, Rashel didnt feel it had any impact. One was a noble; the other was a magic apprentice without talent. Any fool would know the choice to make. But the mistake was not knowing how protective Victor could be. And moreover, he was a Fourth Order Mage, just like Rashel. So, the dean apologized in advance, lowered his stance, and showed Victor due respect. Professor Victor, please remember what you promised me. Whatever you do, dont involve the students. They are innocent. Victor did not respond. He simply nodded, expressionless, a teleportation spell beneath his feet. He vanished without a trace. Sigh Rashels heavy sigh permeated the air, his form gradually dissipating into specks of starlight, merging into the atmosphere. . On the hill behind the Academy, a figure d in a long robe stood atop, overlooking the base of the mountain. At the base of the mountainy the Academy, the ce that had bred her despair. From here, she could take in the Academy in its entirety. Her eyes no longer held the innocence and anticipation of yore. Having experienced a bout of intense pain, the word revenge was etched in Hennies previously cid eyes. A dark aura swirled around her, asfortable as a fish in water. The ck ink transformed into a robe, climbing onto Hennies hair and forming a hood. Little girl, is this amount of power enough? If youre willing to wait, I can give you even more power, more and more. Its voice was terribly alluring, like an unfathomable abyss. But Hennie was unmoved. I dont need it. Her voice was calm to the point of being terrifying. The Professor often tells me that Im sometimes too weak, unable to be decisive. But now, I will no longer be weak. The mana within her was now very abundant. Even she didnt know how much power she had gained from this entity. Strictly speaking, Hennie was still not a Mage. But her possession of such abundant mana had be a very terrifying thing. Finally, Hennie was able to manifest all her knowledge. And she had prepared everything long ago. She began to prepare her chant. God of Ethereal Dance As Hennie chanted slowly, a high-level magic array appeared out of thin air. Dozens of smaller arraysbined with therge one. Delirious Magic City Several magic wheels circled the Academy several times, with countless inscriptions engraved upon them. Patterns began to emerge between the magic arrays, gradually bing intricate. The exquisite magic array operated as urately as a marvelous machine. This was beyond the level of analysis of a third-tier Mage. Soon, Hennie swept the array across the entire Academy, burying it underground. The Academys excellent location was, in Hennies eyes, also an excellent ce for the array. She was fully prepared. Hennie? Who? Upon hearing her name, Hennie whipped her head around. Seeing the familiar blonde hair, her eyes slightly widened. The name of the blonde girl slipped out. Erica Duquois? Chapter 40: No grudges yet? Theres still time to start one Chapter 40: No grudges yet? There''s still time to start one Hennie? Is that really you? Why are you here? Erica Duquois was surprised and happy. She didnt expect to run into an acquaintance aftering to the back mountain of the academy. However, she was also curious about what Hennie was doing on this deserted mountain top. Seeing Erica, Hennies previously cold demeanor disappeared in an instant. Her eyes evaded Ericas gaze and her responses were somewhat stuttering. No, nothing Im just here for a walk. Erica was unaware of Hennies expulsion, and Hennie had no intention of telling her. She didnt want to cause Erica any worries. However, Ericas appearance did surprise Hennie, and she asked: Why are you here? Why havent you been at the academy? Upon hearing Hennies questions, Erica exined indignantly: My father, for some inexplicable reason, confined me for several days when he returned. And yesterday, he even went as far as to hire several private tutors for me. In reality, Duke Rivierre had warned Erica to limit her interactions with Victor. It was because of this that Erica learned from Duke Rivierre that Victor had returned. By the Royal Familys decree, both were found innocent. But she couldnt tell Hennie any of this. So, Erica, in a bad mood, kicked a stone on the mountaintop. The stone rolled down the cliff, making a crisp sound. I just couldnt stand it anymore today. I snuck out while my father was not at home. I just wanted toe to the school to see if Professor Victor was here. Erica had nned to sneak into the Academy from the back mountain, but she ran into Hennie. Upon hearing Victors name, Hennies heart fluttered. She recalled what Professor Devon had said. Professor Victor is likely dead in the volcano. This thought lingered in Hennies mind, but she didnt share it with Erica. Erica seemed to be unaware of this, and Hennie decided to keep it a secret. Looking at Erica breathing in the fresh air of the mountaintop, Hennie calmly said: Professor Victor hasnte back. Ive been covering his sses for the past few days. Upon hearing this, Erica was somewhat disheartened. She was eager to learn from Victor what exactly had happened on the volcano that day. But now, after all her effort to sneak out, Victor was not even at work. Helpless, Erica had to ept reality. Alright then, I should go back now. If my father finds out I snuck out, he will certainly confine me at home again. Just as Hennie was about to say something, she saw Erica hesitate for a moment, then continue: Ille back again tomorrow. If Professor Victor returns, let me know. Hennie nodded, agreeing to Ericas request. She saw Erica leaving cheerfully, her eyes full of anticipation, and then she quickly turned and left. How wonderful it is, she Hennies gaze was full of envy. She envied Erica. Erica had a prestigious background, astonishing talents, and wless beauty. She could live carefree, full of anticipation for life. And what about herself? Living in constant fear, every day seemed hopeless. It seemed just as the professor had said. Garbage belongs in the garbage heap. In her daze, she looked again in the direction where Erica had disappeared, but she could no longer see her dazzling figure. Hennie shook her head, as ifughing at her own miserable situation. Tomorrow, huh. Thats good. She no longer needed to look forward to the future. Everything, including herself, woulde to an end tomorrow. Lets continue. .. A surge of scorching mes suddenly erupted beneath Professor Devons feet. The instant, intense burning sensation shot through his soles and jolted him awake. Professor Devon felt a searing pain all over his body. Ah! He was instantly alert, a scream escaping his lips due to the pain. Then, he became acutely aware that he was bound, his body swaying as it hung from the ceiling. The mes dissipated, clearing Professor Devons vision considerably. The first thing he saw was Victor, sitting in a chair, his expression cold and indifferent. Instantly, fear filled Devons eyes. Victor! What the hell are you trying to do? Youre going to kill me over a teaching assistant? Have you gone mad! Do you really want to make an enemy of my family, the Leiseths! Victor sat in the chair, coldly watching him, and casually asked: Have we not been enemies? Devons voice faltered, he hurriedly said, No we werent before. Trust me, Victor, theres no hatred between us. Then why, knowing Hennie is mine, would you do that? Devons eyes widened. You you knew all along? No! Trust me, Victor, at first I just didnt like you, but I didnt mean to take it out on that Hen whats her name Boom! A fireball, like a charging tiger, rushed towards him and hit the wall behind. Devon, frightened, began to tremble all over and quickly said: Hennie! I remember now! Hennie! The girl is cute, yes! Im so jealous! Im jealous that a teaching assistant like her could teach a ss. Do you know? After you left, many professors envied that ss, leading a sses with high benefits and fame. Victor looked at him emotionlessly. Just because of jealousy? How ugly. Yes! Yes! Im ugly, Im very ugly! I know, I know it! Please, Victor, let me go, theres no hatred between us! Devon, like a struggling pig in a ughterhouse, his ridiculous look would only make othersugh. He seemed to be promising something, kept saying: I will apologize! I will apologize to the girl! I can give her a lot ofpensation! I can get her a noble title! A young female baron, how about that? We, the Leiseth family, have the capability! Trust me, Victor, if you let me go, theres no deep-seated hatred between us that cant be reconciled right? Devons ugly face showed a very hopeful expression. Victors cold voice sounded: What did you say at the beginning? Devon was taken aback, and tentatively said: Kill me over a teaching assistant, are you mad? Victor nodded approvingly. Good memory, what was the second sentence? Do you really want to make an enemy of our Leiseth family? Devon was not stupid, he seemed to realize something. At this moment, hepletely abandoned his identity and frantically pleaded with Victor. No! Victor! I was just being impulsive! Victor stood up, his coat flickering with a dangerous red light. You dont like me because you understand me. Since you understand me, you should always remember what kind of person Victor yvin is. Devon began to tremble all over, he was scared. Madman! Victor, hes a madman! Victor! Dont dont Boom! A scream, akin to the ughter of a pig, exploded from Devins mouth, apanying it was the sound of bones shattering. He felt every limb of his body breaking, the pain was unbearable. The only reason he remained conscious was because Victor had applied several magical shackles to his mind, forcing him to stay awake and endure the agony. You said theres no feud between us, that doesnt matter. Victor suddenlyughed, a bright, radiantugh. He leaned into Devins ear, his voice soft, reminiscent of a demons whisper. Now, were enemies. Kill me! Victor! Kill me! Devin was in so much pain that he wished for death. He would rather die right now than stay awake under such humiliation and torment. But now, he couldnt evenmit suicide. Perhaps someone will take your life, but that person wont be me. Victor harshly wiped his hands with a white handkerchief. Even though he hadnt touched the other man, he still felt as if his hands had been dirtied a lot. After wiping, he threw the handkerchief onto Devins face, covering the tear-streaked face. Upon the release of Devins shackles, he instantly fainted. Now, the world was quiet. Victor squinted his eyes and left the Mage Tower. Apanied by teleportation magic, Victor appeared outside the academy, looking at the sky that was about to go dark, he took a deep breath. The surrounding magic elements appeared somewhat chaotic. At this moment, Veegas voice rang in Victors ear. Someone has intentionally hidden a magic formation under the academy. Perhaps its the work of a demon. Victor wasnt surprised at all, so Veega didnt say more. It knew Victor would handle everything. It opened its beak, asking another question. If that girl is truly corrupted by a demon, what will you do? Victor thought for two seconds, then answered: Hennie is a very smart assistant, I feel at ease when shes working for me. Shes a weak little thing, but she shouldnt continue to be pitied. Veega stood on Victors shoulder, shaking its feathers. I like your way of thinking. Night fell like a curtain, countless tiny but bright gems climbed onto the night sky. By the time Erica arrived at the manor, the house was already brightly lit. Her heart thumped, her dear father hadnt returned, had he? Dont be afraid, as long as I act cute, father will definitely forgive me. Erica took a deep breath and was about to enter the courtyard. But then, the front door suddenly opened. Her father, Duke Rivierre, escorted a beautiful woman with purple hair out, his face wore a polite smile. Huh??? Erica was a bit stunned. Her father was already sixty, where did he meet this strange woman? nning to relive his youth? Erica pouted, she would definitely not allow such a thing to happen. She didnt want to suddenly have a stepmother. Erica was about to rush forward, but then she caught their conversation. I hope Duke Rivierre will pay more attention to those dirty things. I understand the seriousness of this matter, Miss Cai. I will use all avable resources for the investigation. Erica froze in ce, a bit confused. It seemed that the situation was not quite as she had imagined? However, her rash action had already attracted the attention of the two. Duke Rivierre turned to Erica, raising an eyebrow, he introduced with a somewhat sarcastic smile: Miss Cai, this is my daughter Erica, I believe this is the first time you meet. Cai looked at Erica Duquois, her beautiful brows arching as she squinted her enchanting eyes. Mmm, indeed its our first meeting, but Her lips curled into a smirk and in the next moment, she had already appeared in front of Erica. Her speed was so swift that Erica couldnt catch even a hint of her movement. Pretty girl, she asked, could you tell me where youve been today? Chapter 41: Help Out a Brother-in-law Chapter 41: Help Out a Brother-inw The question from the purple-haired woman in front of her made Erica Duquois feel ufortable. She didnt know who the woman was, but there was a mysterious aura about her. Subconsciously, Erica didnt want to answer. Besides, she couldnt let her father know where she had been! Seeing Erica avoiding Cais gaze, Duke Rivierres tone tightened: Erica, did you go to the academy today? Upon hearing her fathers guess, she didnt dare to lie. Her voice was as tiny as a mosquito humming. Yes But I didnt enter the academy. I met an acquaintance along the way, so I chatted for a while and then returned. Hearing that she didnt mention Victors name, the Dukes face softened slightly. Seeing this, Erica bowed her head, muttering: Hes a Duke, a grown man yet so petty. If someone hadnt helped you out, you wouldnt be a Duke now. Hearing Ericas words, Duke Rivierre stiffened, coughed lightly, and pretended not to hear it. To be honest, Duke Rivierre felt a bit embarrassed. Regardless of Victors intentions, he had indeed helped him in the pce. But Victors final words really irritated the Duke. Something about having to do something to Erica. What did he n to do? As a father, his guard suddenly went up. Duke Rivierre would never allow Victor to do anything inappropriate to his daughter. Cai, covering a chuckle, said: I heard about what happened in the pce from my sister. But after all, the Duke is still sitting in this position. If he takes help from others for granted, its indeed not good. As for Victor, no matter what his character is like, hes her sisters fianc, essentially family. Of course, Cai would help him out a bit. The Duke, now sandwiched between the two, turned beet red. Luckily, under the cover of night, no one saw. He closed his eyes, coughed lightly, and said casually: Ill find a way to repay Victor. Only then did Erica raise her head, looking quite satisfied. At the same time, she seemed to have a higher regard for her sister Cai. But who was this woman? Erica showed a curious expression. Duke Rivierre quickly caught onto his daughters confusion and introduced: This is the eldest daughter of the Delin family, Cai Delin. Delin? Ericas mind spun, immediately associating with the beautiful sister on the volcano. Her surname seemed to be Delin too. So, Miss Gwen is My sister. Cai replied with a smile, eyes narrowed. Erica gaped, a bit surprised. In Ericas eyes, Gwen was a good person. The Delin family was a knightly family, and knights were always righteous. So the purple-haired sister in front of her must be a good person too, right? Even though she seemed a bit mysterious. Seeing the enlightened look on Ericas face, Cai asked: Erica, can you tell me where exactly you went? And who is the acquaintance you met? Erica didnt hesitate, spilling all the days events. Cai learned that Erica had gone to the back hill of the academy and encountered Victors assistant. The rest was as Erica had previously described. Oh? Victors assistant? Cai paused for a moment, then smiled sweetly and patted Erica Duquoiss head gently, just like an affectionate elder sister. Thank you, Erica, but you must not sneak into the academy in the next few days. Duke Rivierre, you have a fine daughter. Afterplimenting Erica, Cai left with a smile. Her purple hair seemed enchanting under the cover of the night sky, gradually disappearing into the darkness as she boarded her carriage and departed. Erica was still somewhat puzzled. Why did Gwens older sister ask her these questions? And why was she forbidden from going to the academy? She wanted to ask more, but when she turned her head, she saw the Dukes furrowed face. Erica, tell me what youve been sneaking into the academy for, he demanded. Erica immediately wilted. . The next morning, a somber mood enveloped the Royal Magic Academy. The sky was heavily overcast, and the air was so heavy that it was difficult to breathe. Many people were somewhat afraid when they saw Victor enter the academy. Victor had made quite a name for himself the day before. He had dragged a very alive Devon Raser around the entire academy, an incident that had spread like wildfire among the nobles. Many of the nobles were quite interested in the feud between Victor and the Raser Family. Devon Rasers disappearance had also enraged the Raser Family, who dered overnight that they would demand an exnation from Victor. And then? That was it. The Raser Family seemed only able to make empty threats, making a couple of statements to show their stance. Yet, Victor swaggered into the academy the next day without a care. He returned to the Mage Tower and dragged out Professor Devon. He dumped a half-dead Devon Raser in the academys square, attracting a crowd of onlookers. The incident caused a frenzy among the students and faculty. The news traveled from one person to ten, then to a hundred, attracting more people to the square. Soon, the square was so packed that it was almost impossible to move. After all, some people hadnt seen what happened yesterday and had only heard about what Victor had done. The truth was still in question what if it was just exaggerated gossip? Many people didnt take it seriously. But today waspletely different. Today, they saw it with their own eyes. Those who hade to investigate the rumors were shocked on the spot. To hell with the rumors! This was too shocking! No one knew how poor Professor Devon had ended up on Victors bad side. Under such a gloomy sky, the academys square seemed more like a ce of punishment. Victor had Devon up on disy all morning. All the while, everyone else just watched. No one dared to say anything to Victor, not even the few third-tier mage professors. Just like what Devon had done to Hennie, public humiliation. In fact, after Victor had done this, they understood the deans intention due to his hesitation to intervene. Victor was allowed to vent his anger. After all, the reminder of what could happen, Professor Devon, was still hanging there. No one was willing to provoke Victor and be the second person hung up for disy. Finally, it was noon. The sun did not break through the clouds as everyone wished. Clip-clop-clip-clop! A clear sound of hooves slowly approached. Everyone present was attracted by this sound, and Victor also raised his head. The Knight Corps had arrived. Led by Gwen, the Knight Corps with hundreds of knights surrounded the academy. At this moment, all the onlookers automatically cleared a path. Wearing silver-white armor, Gwen led her knights with an imposing air. She looked at Victor, her eyes terrifyingly fierce. Victor yvin, do you understand what youre doing? Intentionally injuring someone in the Academy, are you disrespecting thews of the Empire? Gwen said with righteous indignation to Victor, her eyes devoid of any personal emotions. As a knight of righteousness, even if the perpetrator is Victor, her betrothed, Gwen would not tolerate it, nor would she ignore it. Victor silently looked at Gwen, and asked: Did the Leiseth Family send you to save people? Hearing Victors question, Gwen calmly responded: The Knight Corps only serves Your Majesty, we dont take orders from anyone else. Victor has already vited thew, and the impact is severe. As a knight, she must uphold thews of the nation, she must take Victor away. However, her hand could not stop trembling. Indeed, she had received a plea for help from the Leiseth Family, but in reality, this job did not require her to personally lead the team. But she still came, because the offender, was Victor. Lia told her that this time, Victor might havemitted a grave crime. Lia had many informants and knew as soon as Victor had upset the Leiseth Family. Who is Devon Raser? He is the nephew of the Emperor. And she also informed Gwen, who had been unaware of this. Even if Victor had recently stopped a volcano eruption, which was a huge merit. And Victor is also a Fourth Order Mage. Logically, the Emperor would not casually dispose of such a strong person of the Empire. But the person Victor attacked, was the Emperors kin. Gwen didnt dare to bet whether the Emperor would severely punish Victor, so she wanted to take Victor away in advance and set the charge of intentional injury. Only this way could Victor be protected to the greatest extent. Victor! Do not resist! Do not act rashly! She used these words to hint at Victor, and she believed that Victor, with his intelligence, would understand. Indeed, thatst word, rashly, caught Victors attention. He looked at Gwen, his face devoid of any strong emotions, but Gwen still felt that he had noticeably rxed. Just as she thought Victor would trust her and let her take him away. Boom A deep, dark barrier suddenly rose from the ground, quickly enveloping the entire academy. The originally dim sky became even darker, even the night sky was not as dark, it was as if ink was overflowing from the sky. Everyone under the barrier felt a sudden wave of weakness, an urge to sleep. Gwen also felt this, and she even felt that her strength had diminished a little, including a sense of weakness in her heart. The Righteous Heart had lost its effect. Everyone present thought it was an array set up by Victor. When they looked up, Victor seemed to have lost some of his arrogance. If it was really done by Victor, no one would notice when the array was set up. Its too conspicuous. Doesnt make sense. Victor looked up and there was a bit of surprise and admiration in his eyes for the barrier. Veegas eyes were wide open, her voice only audible to Victor. What an excellentpound array. She who can use magic, might be a real genius. Victor also responded softly to it. Yes. It seems that the time hase. Chapter 42: Do You Know Who Your Son Has Offended? Chapter 42: Do You Know Who Your Son Has Offended? The Royal Magic Academy has been sealed off! A cry of surprise from somewhere sent the students into a flurry of panic. Several students could hardly believe it, dragging themselves to the schools main gate. The gate could be opened, but a barrier had cut it off from the outside world. No matter how the students pounded, the barrier remained unmoved. The sudden appearance of a ck barrier over the academy quickly spread throughout the Royal Capital, its influence extraordinary. Countless journalists and mages gathered in front of the barrier. The ck barrier emitted wisps of ck air, as if it had dyed half the sky ck. Itsplex patterns, full of intricate details, filled every direction. Inside the barrier, it seemed to be filled with filth and darkness, constantly sapping peoples energy. Darkness swallowed everything cleanly, leaving only the panicked voices inside and outside the barrier, carrying a strong sense of weakness. What exactly is this thing? Such an exquisite magic array What kind of formation is this? Many headlines had already been reported, all without exception, rted to the ck barrier enveloping the Royal Academy. Whats more, rumors have begun to circte that this incident is rted to Victor. Although the academy waspletely sealed by the barrier,munication was impossible between inside and outside. But before the blockade, news of Victor kidnapping and intending to murder Professor Devon had leaked out. This news quickly spread to the Duquois family. Upon hearing this, Erica was bewildered. She had heard from Hennie just yesterday that Victor was not at the academy, so how could such a big event happen today? More importantly, the leaked news stated that Victor had made his move against Devon Raser at the academy yesterday. This waspletely different from what Hennie had said. What exactly happened? Did Hennie deliberately hide it? Could she be an insider? The more Erica thought, the more confused she became. She just wanted to go and see for herself what had happened. But she couldnt be reckless. The matter of urgency was to confirm whether her father knew about this. She hoped her father could help Victor in this matter and suppress the impact of this incident! Because Victor really made a big mistake this time! Who is Devon Raser? Even in the noble circles, very few people know about this. The Raser Family has a great influence in the south, they practically monopolize most of the businesses in the southern part of the empire. This family has a strong ability to amass wealth, and those who are well-informed like the Duquois family, who hold high authority, understand more clearly the significance of the Raser Family to the entire Royal Family. That is the main source of the royal economy. Half of the money in the national treasury each year is given to the Raser Family, who in turn give back even more each year. In other words, all the businesses that the Raser Family develops in the south are with the tacit consent of the Royal Family. Because the Raser Family is rted to the Emperor, the Emperors sister was married to the Raser Family. The Royal Family granted the Raser Family privileges, and the Raser Family returned the favor with money. Its a win-win situation. Erica didnt know why Victor would attack Devon Raser, but she understood politics. As the only daughter of the Duke, her father had always been training her as his sessor. Regardless of Victors motives, the fact that he had hurt Devon Raser was a reality. To protect Victor, its necessary Not to let this matter reach the Emperor before the academys barrier is broken. The person who has the motive and status to let the Emperor intervene in advance Lady Cassana! Cassana Raser, after marrying the head of the Raser family and changing her surname, was the Emperors sister before that. Although the Raser Family had a considerable amount of business to conduct every year, thedy of the house was not involved inmerce and lived in a city not far from the Royal Capital. If the news had been received yesterday and time was spent travelling, She could reach the Royal Capital today and have an audience with Your Majesty! Thinking about this, Erica Duquois immediately set off to find Duke Rivierre. The maid, seeing her with a heavy expression and in a rush, stopped her. Miss, please dont worry. His Grace the Duke left a message for you this morning. If you were nning on going out to find him, he wanted me to tell you that he has already reached the city gate. The city gate? Erica paused, somewhat puzzled. What was her father doing outside the city so early? Could it be that he already knew? Her heart was uneasy. At this moment, she felt like the only person kept in the dark. Erica wanted to know more. Suddenly, she thought of someone. Someone who might be rted to this matter and who might deliberately be hiding something. It had to be Hennie! She must know something! Erica thought to herself and quickly said to the maid: Prepare the carriage! Quickly! I need to go to the back hill of the academy immediately! She still remembered the ce where she had a conversation with Hennie yesterday. Erica had told Hennie that she woulde again the next day. If Hennie did not break her word, she should be waiting for her at the back of the academy. If Victor really wanted to do something and seal off the academy, he wouldnt let Hennie get locked in with it. Damn it! What is his motive? Erica clenched her fist and bit her lip. She couldnt understand and couldnt investigate personally. She hated this feeling of powerlessness. It was exactly like the time on the volcano. Meanwhile, outside the city gate. Duke Rivierre stood at the city gate, hundreds of knights in silver armor stood behind him, and a few dozen people dressed like mages, carrying Magic Spheres and wearing hoods, stood by his side. A strong sense of danger filled the area outside the city gate, as if war was about to break out. Soon, a carriage surrounded by many guards arrived and slowed to a stop. A knight opened the carriage door andid out a stepping stool. A woman dressed in noble attire gracefully descended from the carriage. She was very beautiful and well-preserved, but one could still see faint traces of age. However, this did not diminish her extraordinary elegance. As soon as she got off the carriage, she red at Rivierre and questioned: Rivierre! What is the meaning of this? Bringing your private soldiers and Mage Corps to block me at the city gate of the Royal Capital? You are quite bold! Duke Rivierre smiled kindly and nodded at her. Lady Cassana, nice to see you again. I brought so many people here just to ask you to stay here a little longer. I will let you into the city, but not now. Although Rivierre smiled kindly, there was a clear tension between them. Rivierre, dont forget my status. I have never forgotten, Lady Cassana, ever since you used your status to force me to marry you, I have remembered it up to now. Underneath Rivierres kind face, he spoke of explosive past events. This story, which could almost be considered a secret of the Royal Family, was casually mentioned by Rivierre. The guards around Lady Cassana looked at each other in shock, not knowing whether they should continue listening. However, upon hearing Rivierre mention this, Lady Cassana was suddenly furious and shouted: What do you mean by bringing this up now? Are you just trying to humiliate me? I merely wanted to stop you for a moment to catch up, and to remind you, yourst name is no longer Saul. Duke Rivierre waved his hand and a Mage Knight behind him stepped forward, infusing magic into the orb in his hand. The magic energy swirled chaotically within the orb for a moment before materializing. A table and two chairs appeared out of thin air from the ground. Please, have a seat. Rivierre extended his hand in invitation, taking the first seat himself. Cassana looked at the Mage Knight, her excited emotions calming somewhat. Duke Rivierres Mage Corps. Strictly speaking, Mage Knight is a profession. They are not mages, but bing a Mage Knight is much more difficult than bing a Mage. They use costly magical tools to support their use of magic, and they also have to train their physical strength for a long time to assist inbat. This is what a Mage Knight is. Even the cost of training one Mage Knight is a price that ordinary nobles cannot afford. In the entire Royal Capital, only Duke Rivierre has such sufficient wealth and status to train such a corps under the Emperors watch. In short, if Cassana wanted to force her way in. She wouldnt make it. I know why youvee to the Royal Capital, Lady Cassana. You want to seek an audience with His Majesty. The knight behind him had already prepared tea for Duke Rivierre, setting it in front of Cassana and Rivierre. Only Duke Rivierre could entertain guests with tea at the city gate. Cassana picked up the teacup with grace and said calmly: Devon is my son, and he is his own nephew. He wont just sit back and do nothing when something like this happens. Dont be impulsive, mydy. Duke Rivierre has not been in politics for so many years for nothing. He continued to persuade her, his extremely affable demeanor easily calming Cassanas emotions. First of all, you need to know who your son has offended. Victor yvin, you must have heard of this name. Upon hearing this name, Cassanas face shed with a few traces of troubled unease. No one knows a child better than their mother; she of course knew to what extent her son was arrogant. But Victor is just a Viscount He is now a Fourth Order Mage. Lady Cassanas eyes widened instantly, wearing an unbelievable expression: No, how is this possible, even you havent Duke Rivierre shook his head, chuckling bitterly. But the fact is indeed so. If Victor is in the wrong, the Emperor will naturally punish him severely. But if the problematic person is Devon Raser. Forgive me for being blunt, but you should prepare for the possibility of losing him. Chapter 43: Plot Twist, Victor Turns Out to Be a Good Guy Chapter 43: Plot Twist, Victor Turns Out to Be a Good Guy Lady Cassana found it hard to ept the oue. I need to see His Majesty I need to see His Majesty Duke Rivierre, I warn you, even without the Saul surname, I am still the sister of the Emperor. Lady Cassana was clearly irritated as she continued: You have no reason to stop me from entering the Royal Capital. I will find a way to see His Majesty, If you dont let me go now, I will certainly file aint against you in front of His Majesty! What are your intentions by blocking my way? Upon hearing Lady Cassanas usations, Duke Rivierre showed a smile, like a cunning old fox, and said in a tone that seemed to be for her own good: Lady Cassana, the Royal Capital is very dangerous now. I am holding you back for your own safety. Even if youinter, His Majesty will understand the circumstances and wont blindly me me In front of a smooth politician, every word of Lady Cassana seemed pale and weak. Dangerous!? My son is in danger right now, he could lose his life! Her tone escted a few notches, she was both angry and anxious. Even so, she had no choice but to sit here, waiting for Duke Rivierre to let her pass. But the words of Duke Rivierre in the next second left her stunned in ce. She opened her eyes wide and quieted down. Lady Cassana, I am not joking with you There has been demonic activity within the academy. Your son, Devon Raser, is likely to have encountered the demon. You mean, a demon? Last night, Victor was chatting casually with Lia in his study. The filth that Cai talked about, thats it. Upon hearing Victors words, Lia found it hard to believe and fell silent. She had seen the image of a demon in books The foul smell, the sticky skin, the bulbous eyes, and a tongue filled with numerous sharp teeth It was a shadowy figure with a heart full of greed. Like a walking foul swamp, ordinary people would avoid it when they saw it. There were records in the books that the creature had once lived in thetrine of a small town in a remote country. The power it granted made the whole town thrive for a while. But after that, one by one, the people in the town disappeared. No one could trace their whereabouts, and the once thriving town became deste and run-down due to neglect. Eventually, it disappeared from history. Lia stopped her recollections, just the description in the book was enough to make her feel nauseous. Of course, whether its the appearance or the deeds, they are all historical records. Itsmonce for those in power to distort facts to consolidate their position. But this also showed that no one liked the demon. Did you find it? Lia asked tentatively. She was surprised. The news she had just received from Gwen yesterday, yet Victor had already traced it today. Was Victors efficiency that high? Victor nodded expressionlessly. The thing is in the academy. Lia asked curiously again, Are you sure you can capture or kill that thing? Victor was very straightforward and honestly said: Not necessarily. If the demon was as Victor thought, as a boss in the early stage of the game, a fourth order mage may not be a match for it when it besplete. As the saying goes. If youck strength, make up for it with skill. Victor yvins strength indeed could not measure up to it. But Victor yvin can surely defeat it. And if he cant, he still has his ace in the hole. However, I need to lure that filthy thing out and ensure that I kill it myself. Victor said to Lia. But Lia found it somewhat strange. You said it wasnt certain, so why still Even if the sess rate is ny-nine percent, I wont be absolutely sure. Victors voice sounded quite ordinary, but it was enough to make Lia feel his astounding confidence in his words. But now, she had another doubt. If it was usual, Victor wouldnt need to say so much to her. Because she couldnt help, there was no need for Victor to exin so much to her. He would solve everything himself. Including the volcano incident, if it werent for the news from outside, she would have no idea that Victor had done such an astonishing thing. Lia seemed to realize something and blinked. Could it be that you need me to do something? Victor, I have to say something in advance, Im not a mage, nor a knight like Gwen, I cant even hold a few bricks steadily This is something only you can do. Victors decisive attitude almost made Lia doubt whether she had some special abilities. What exactly is it? Do you know Devon Raser? The fat guy you beat up today? Lia thought for a while and couldnt helpughing. Its so funny, you know? This has almost be the talk of the town tonight! The thought of this made Lia want tough. Even knowing that the fat guy was the emperors nephew, she had no fear at all. She even thought that what Victor did was very good. She didnt know what grudge was between the two, but What Victor represented was their yvin family. If there was a grudge, they shouldnt swallow it silently. If Victor really did that, Lia would be the first to prepare to remove Victor. Losing the face of the yvin family, he was no longer qualified to lead the family as the head. So what do you want me to do? Is it to go south to intercept their business? I cant do that, they have factories everywhere. And thats the Royal Familys money making machine. You dare to offend the Emperor, but I dont. Victor stopped Lias wild guess. Before the Emperor steps in, try your best to tarnish Devon Raser. He said, not even raising his eyebrows. But Lia got the point and was more than surprised. You want to ssh the dirty water of the demon on the Leiseth family? How is that possible? Thisis indeed a ridiculous proposition. Let alone whether we have enough people in the Royal Capital, no sane person would believe it. Or are you saying that youve be so powerful that you can control demons? Victor looked up at Lia and said lightly, The demon will cooperate with you. Lia looked at him incredulously, a chill running through her body. No one would want to be your enemy, Victor. Youre a bastard who even wants to trick demons. Youre the real demon. Victor stood up, and Veega pped its wings and flew from the desk to his shoulder. We are short of hands; we can borrow from Duke Rivierre. After all, he owes me a big favor. With that, he walked out of the study with Veega. .. Miss Lia yvin, I can only help you stop Lady Cassana at the city gate. Duke Rivierre was somewhat troubled, forcing a bitter smile as he spoke. Its not that I refuse to assist Victor, but this is the best I can do. Lia sat before the Duke, smiling softly, This is already more than enough, Your Grace. What we need is time, time for my brother to prove his innocence. Duke Rivierre fell silent for a moment, then ventured to ask, So, did Devon Raser really have dealings with a demon? Hearing the Dukes question, Lia seemed rather helpless. Your Grace, I have no intentions of deceiving you, but think for a moment, why would my brother kill a mere second-level mage without reason? Lia weaved an elegant tapestry of information, drawing the Duke in like a prey caught in a spiders web. Dont forget, Duke Rivierre, our family, the yvins, have a special rtionship with the Delins. Miss Cai, could naturally be considered my sister. Duke Rivierre nodded. After all, the news of the demon invasion of the Royal Capital was brought by Cai, so it didnt seem outrageous that Victor might know something. But Lia knew that Duke Rivierre didnt truly believe her. Victor, or the useless Devon Raser, it was a political choice clear to all. Yet the Duke had to consider the cost of this choice, whether his family, the Duquois, could bear it. So, Lia added another chip to the table. If youre still unwilling to believe As she tapped her fingers on the table, Lia continued: Victor is nning to put Devon Raser on disy in the college square today. Afterwards, there may be some unpredictablemotions at the college, I cant be certain what exactly. But what I can assure you is that the demon will surely save Devon Raser at that time. Duke Rivierre sat up straight, asking with a serious expression, But how would this prove that it isnt a performance orchestrated by Victor himself? Liaughed again. Your Grace, you are quite suspicious, but I dont mind your doubts, otherwise, all my preparations would be wasted. I will have Sir Gwen lead the Royal Knight Corps to the college. By then, hundreds of knights will be keeping an eye on Victor. The Royal Knight Corps serve His Majesty, they will witness everything in the most impartial manner. Victor stood in the college square, surrounded by knights in silver armor. From the very first instant, Veega had deciphered the magics effects. This astonishing magical barrier would weaken all mana within its range, causing everyone to fall into a state of weakness. Mana naturally included some special abilities. For example, Gwens Righteous Heart. At this moment, Victor was one of the few mages still standing steadily in the square. As for the other mages, most of the students had copsed, even some second-level lecturers were staggering, and a few third-level mages frowned, their mana depleted, unable to cast any magic. On the other hand, apart from some weakness and fatigue, the knights still stood firm. What on earth is going on? Everyone was puzzled, except for Victor, no one knew what kind of formation they had fallen into. Suddenly, countless ck tentacles emerged from the edge of the barrier, like frenzied serpents, rapidly closing in on Professor Devon. Veega yed along perfectly, pping his wings in a frightened reaction. All the knights and awakened mages were drawn in by Veegas excessive stress, each person intently staring at the scene unfolding. Sudden exmations erupted everywhere. What is that disgusting thing?! Victor extended his Lava Giant Hand, the one that could still move, shing with the countless Chaotic Tentacles. Both sides were vying for Professor Devon. The tentacles gradually enveloped Victors Lava Giant Hand, the darkness was like a multitude of tongues madly licking, trying to engulf Victor. Even under weakness,Victor was still struggling, as if expelling countless iing venomous snakes. Unfortunately, Victor eventually lost. His grip loosened, and Professor Devon was lifted into the air by the tentacles. The dark barrier transformed into a giant mouth and swallowed Professor Devon, and then, he disappeared. For a moment, countless people fell into terror. Victors face was terrifyingly gloomy, his voice evidently weak. Filthy demon Still couldnt stop you from saving him, huh ????? Everyone who heard this sentence was stunned on the spot, like helplessmbs. What? Demon? Saved Devon Raser? Do you want to listen to what you are saying!? Chapter 44: Please Don’t Cuddle with Your Fiancée at This Time Chapter 44: Please Don¡¯t Cuddle with Your Fianc¨¦e at This Time Gwen stared at Victor, her eyes never leaving him. She was in a state of panic. The failure of the Righteous Heart left herpletely in the dark about whether Victor was telling the truth or not. How could this matter have anything to do with demons? Demon? What is a demon? I dont know. What is it? Many people present hadnt even heard of what a demon was. They were all clueless about everything that had just happened. But everyone saw with their own eyes that Professor Devon was taken away. Victor didnt have the time or patience to exin to these people. All he needed was to make them doubt whether Devon had any connection with those things they had just seen. Do you know the location? Victormunicated with Veega in his mind. Not far, just on the hill behind the academy. Veega patted his own chest and flew back onto Victors shoulder, replying with confidence. Victor knew that if Hennie was really influenced by the demons temptation, she would never let Devon Raser go. The demon would gradually amplify peoples negative emotions. Hennies hatred was the best feed for the demon. In the end, no matter what method was used, Devon Raser would definitely be taken away. All he needed to do was to slightly manipte public opinion, and the me for the demon would fall on Devon Raser. Victor had marked Devon Raser with a magic imprint. Even if the other party left the Royal Capital, Veega could sense the location of the magic imprint through the link they had established. Finding that guy would be a piece of cake. Now, Victors mission was aplished. All he needed to do was wait. Wait until the demon showed its fangs, then he would deal with it himself. Suddenly, Victor suddenly felt a wave of dizziness. He held his forehead and his body swayed significantly. Because of the barriers influence, his figure was unsteady, as if he would fall downpletely at any moment. Victor Seeing Victors swaying figure, Gwen instinctively wanted to raise her hand, to go forward and steady him. But the surrounding gaze made her hesitate and stop. Just at this moment, a knight standing next to her also seemed a bit faint and unstable. He bumped into Gwens shoulder. Caught off guard, she staggered and ended up in front of Victor. As she raised her head, she was met with Victors dizzy gaze. Now Gwen was flustered. She was standing in the square, not knowing whether to move or stay still. But just seeing Victors weak appearance, she gathered her courage. Its just helping him up, he saved me after all. Its nothing. Having found a reason for herself, she stepped forward, her hands holding Victor. Victor, are you okay? Victor, supported by her, couldnt help but stiffen a bit, turning his head and looking at Gwen with a bit of surprise. Whats going on? He was pretending, wasnt he? Despite the influence of the magic circle on him, a Fourth Order Mage like him wouldnt be in such a state. But he had just fought with the demon for a while. To others, it would definitely appear that his physical strength had decreased. Victor wanted to exin, but after thinking about it, he decided to go with the flow and copsed into Gwens arms. Meanwhile, he pretended to sound very weak. Help me a bit Dont get me wrong, this is not taking advantage. Its just to clear his suspicion more thoroughly. At first, Gwen was a bit hesitant to move in front of so many people, her face turned red in anxiety. But hearing Victors weak voice, her righteous and kind heart couldnt help but explode with sympathy. Victor must be very tired Despite being despised and ndered by everyone, he didnt make any exnation. Even if it would lead to misunderstandings from everyone. Some rtively clear-headed mages took the initiative to ask: What exactly happened? What is this about the demon? So, Professor Devon is the one with the problem!? How is that possible? My brain is in total chaos, it feels like this barrier has affected my intelligence! What are we eating for lunch? No, why are Gwen, the Knight Commander, and Victor hugging in public? Gwen: Silence! A member of the Knight Corps shouted, silencing the mages present. Gwen knelt down, cradling Victor in her arms, trying to make him asfortable as possible. Then, she addressed the mages in front of her: Any questions will be answered one by one after the matter is thoroughly investigated. For now, please stay quietly within the academy and wait for rescue. And let Victor rest for a while! The many mages closed their mouths. Some nobles who knew that the two were engaged were still puzzled. It was said that Victor and Gwen didnt get along, but how could this loving couple be said to have a bad rtionship? Who spread such rumors! Pure nonsense! Veega stood on the ground, looking speechlessly at Victor, who was pretending to faint. Life is but a y, all depends on acting. I wonder how you n to exit the stage. Suddenly, Veega lifted its head, squinting its eyes as if it had sensed something. The faint blue light in its single eye scanned its surroundings. Victor, stop sleeping for now. That girl from the Dukes family is getting close to that thing. As the first believer who contributed power to Veega, there was a very clear one-way connection between Veega and Erica Duquois. Veega could sense where Erica was at any time, but Erica couldnt feel Veegas presence. Under this one-way connection, it instantly noticed that Erica was approaching the back mountain. That girl is my only believer right now, dont let her die. Victor naturally knew what Veega had revealed in front of Erica, and had gained a believer by using the excuse of saving him. Truly troublesome. Victor replied to Veega in his mind, then struggled to open his eyes. Gwen, reach inside Huh? What??? Gwen was stunned, her face turning red, her speech stuttering. ViVictor, youyouwhat are you saying Inside my coat, theres my potion. Boom! Like a huge bomb exploding, Gwens brain instantly went nk. She realized that she had misunderstood and quickly shut her mouth, reaching into Victors coat. With a thought, Victor transferred the blue potion from the yers Backpack to his coat. Gwen soon found it, took it out, it was a small blue bottle. Is this it? She looked at Victor, the style seemed almost identical to the potions Victor had given her before. Only the color was different. She was about to hand it to Victor, but realized that Victor was now so weak that he couldnt even lift his arm. She hurriedly brought the potion to Victors lips. Victor, open your mouth. Victor opened his mouth, and Gwen slowly poured the potion into Victors mouth. After doing all this, she sighed with relief, looked up and saw countless people staring at her. Including her own Knight Corps. Gwen blinked her eyes, asking the surrounding knights. What are you all looking at me for? No, nothing, Commander. The knight said somewhat awkwardly. It just feels like Viscount Victor, um is really lucky. Huh? At this point, Gwen finally realized what an absurd thing she had just said. However, Victor, who was in her arms, moved slightly. Gwen didnt have time to think too much. She looked at Victor in surprise as he supported himself on one hand to stand up, appearing to regain his vitality almost instantly. ViVictor? Are you okay? Thank you, Gwen. He stood up and straightened his coat. Everyone was once again stunned. Wasnt he on the brink of death just a moment ago? How did he suddenly recover? What kind of miracle potion did he drink? Thats insane! Even if this was a performance, he should have yed it up a bit more! Suddenly, Victor named a few individuals. Professor Nair, Professor Disong, Professor Gaia Those called out were among the few third-level Mages in the academy. These professors collectively looked at Victor. Professor Victor, what is the matter? Victor exined simply. As you can see, the Academy has been sealed off by demon powers. It wont be long before our strength ispletely depleted. Then, each one of you will be a meal for the demons. At these words, the mages shivered. The professors whose names were called quickly stood up. If you dont want to sit around waiting to die, then help me break the seal. Hearing Victors words, the professors looked at each other, somewhat helpless: Professor Victor, our mana is constantly being drained, we cant recover. We want to help, but were powerless. As the words fell, Victor pulled out several bottles identical to the one he had just drunk from his coat, urately tossing them to the mages. They hurriedly caught them, before they could even see the color of the potion, Victor suddenly said: Drink it. They all thought of Victor who had previously drunk it, hesitated for a moment, and then all tilted their heads back and drank it. Soon Huh? Uh? What? The reactions of the mages were simr. Without exception, they looked at their bodies, which were glowing with a faint blue light. Their mana had recovered by about half in an instant. This is a miracle potion! They initially doubted whether Victor was putting on a show. A show? No way! He didnt need to put on a show, sincerity is the best killer move. While the professors were still immersed in this wonderful feeling, Victors voice leisurely came. One thousand Ducats a bottle. The Knight Corps are all here watching, dont try to dodge the bill. A group of mages were stunned on the spot. How much? A thousand Ducats? Hearing this, many students and some mages present showed difficult expressions. But the professors who had drunk the potion almost unanimously said, Thats too cheap! Professor Victor! Sell me a few more bottles! No, ten bottles! Twenty bottles, please! Professor Victor, you say, where are we going now? If you ask me to go east, I will definitely not go west! If you ask me to catch a dog today, I will not chase a chicken! Ive always disliked that pig Devin! No more words, Professor! Today, regardless of whether its a demon or not, Im with you! Seeing the professors getting excited as if they were injected with chicken blood, those who were sober on the scene were all puzzled. Gwen was still kneeling on the ground, not reacting for a moment. After a while, she tilted her head and blinked her eyes. Huh? Chapter 45: If you wont kill him, Ill do it for you! Chapter 45: If you won''t kill him, I''ll do it for you! Devon Raser slowly opened his eyes. Once the dimness before him dissipated, he saw the gray, gloomy sky. Just like his current situation, devoid of any light. He was outside the academy. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± A voice echoed from behind him. Devon carefully identified it¡ªit wasn¡¯t Victor¡¯s. He jolted awake, shaking his body, trying to escape this deste ce. But he found his body still restrained. His sluggish physical reactions temporarily spared him from pain.Looking down, Devon saw his body wrapped in a mysterious fluid, dark as ink. It was this liquid-like substance that had himpletely bound here. ¡°How does it feel to be restrained?¡± Hennie¡¯s voice arose beside him, her expression neither happy nor sad. Devon looked up at her, his face filled with shock. ¡°You¡­ who are you!?¡± Hennie: ¡°¡­¡­¡± With a casual wave of her hand, she conjured a magical array. The water surface floated in mid-air, reflecting her face like a mirror. Mysterious patterns like mud wound from her neck, slithering up to her forehead, interspersed with intricate glyphs. These patterns and glyphs shook unstably as if they were alive. This appearance even made Hennie barely recognize herself. No wonder this disgusting pig didn¡¯t recognize her. ¡°Heh, hehe.¡± ¡°Professor Devon really has a poor memory, it¡¯s normal not to remember a nobody like me.¡± ¡°Do you want to see more clearly?¡± Henniepletely removed her ck ink hood, facing Professor Devon eye to eye. As countless images shed in her eyes, Professor Devon froze, his memory suddenly sharpening. Burning books, malicious humiliation, a girl¡¯s cries that grew gradually hoarse despite her efforts to suppress them. And the ugly sight of him leaving triumphantly. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s you!? Victor¡¯s damned assistant!¡± ¡°One by one, you and Victor, do you both want to torment me to death?¡± Hennie paid no mind to Devon¡¯s words, his attitude made her believe that Professor Devon had long been at odds with Victor. One could say that she oversimplified people. Now, Devon¡¯s life and death were in her hands. She could take her revenge at any time. But Hennie didn¡¯t feel as happy as one would after avenging a great grudge. After all, she had aplished all this using borrowed power. There was no resistance during the execution of her n, everything went surprisingly smoothly. She took control of the entire academy and forcibly restrained Devon Raser within it. It was as smooth as a story progression. This made Hennie suddenly realize how fragile mages were. Knights could respond to crisis with their robust physical abilities, but once mages lost their magic, they were utterly helpless. There were so many third-order mages in the academy, but none could prevent her from sealing the academy. However. ¡°I still have to thank you, Professor Devon, you made me realize that staying weak would only lead to perpetual bullying.¡± Hennie didn¡¯t move, her hands hidden under her robe, not extended. Yet, the dark ink suddenly slithered up along her shadow, climbing onto Devon. He was immediately drenched in cold sweat. This thing gave him a very bad feeling. ¡°What¡­ what is this thing exactly?¡± Devon could only force a smile and hastily said: ¡°Miss Hennie, perhaps we can reconcile.¡± ¡°As long as you let me go¡­..¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for exnations, Professor Devon.¡± Hennie interrupted him, her luminescent yellow eyes oveid with an astonishing darkness, rendering even her pupils invisible, like an emotionless de-wielder. ¡°After settling the grudges between us, I will turn myself in.¡± The ck tendrils became extremely excited in an instant, disregarding the violent battering to the point of breaking, they quickly regenerated, sweeping towards Professor Devon. Devon¡¯s eyes widened, his heart nearly leapt to his throat. ¡°My life is over!¡± ¡°Hennie!¡± The tendrils stopped for a moment, perfectly halting right in front of Devon, a hair¡¯s breadth away. Devon was panting heavily, the sensation of death descended upon him, making it almost impossible for him to breathe. A familiar voice rang out, causing Hennie to involuntarily turn her head. Erica Duquois stood across from her, panting heavily. Her unfamiliar look startled Erica. ¡°You¡­how did you be like this?¡± ¡°This is a side effect of magic, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Hennie didn¡¯t care about her current appearance, even if she knew she must look hideous. Erica became somewhat confused. ¡°Hennie, you can use magic now?¡± Hennie did not answer her, turning her head away. Seeing Devon Raser bound by countless ck tendrils, Erica was utterly shocked. ¡°Devon Raser!? How is he here?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say Professor Victor had him restrained?¡± Hearing Erica mention Victor¡¯s name, Hennie paused, turned back incredulously, and slowly approached Erica. The patterns on her face faded away, her excited emotions even revealing her true appearance. ¡°Erica, what did you say? Who restrained Devon?¡± ¡°Professor Victor.¡± Hennie took a few steps back, disbelieving. ¡°The Professor¡­the Professor is still alive?¡± Erica: ¡°?¡± Now it was Erica¡¯s turn to be stunned, she opened her mouth, questioning: ¡°Who told you Victor was dead?¡± Her gaze involuntarily locked onto the trembling figure of Professor Devon. ¡­¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t expect¡­such a thing to happen¡­¡± ¡°So now¡­¡± Erica looked at Hennie¡¯s unfamiliar form, having a guess in her heart. She knew demons would seize the opportunity when a person is most vulnerable, attaching themselves to human bodies, constantly absorbing negative emotions as nourishment for their growth. She suddenly understood what Cai meant by ¡®dirty things¡¯. Erica slowly moved to Hennie¡¯s side, patting her shoulder gently, saying: ¡°It¡¯s okay, Hennie.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go find Professor Victor, he must have a way to expel these things from your body!¡± Hennie stepped back, giving a bitter smile and shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s toote, Erica.¡± A smile returned to her face, seemingly having regained her spirits after hearing about Victor. But correspondingly, a sense of resolve to face death also appeared on her face. ¡°I borrowed too much power, a barrier that can cover the entire academy, even a Saint Mage like the headmaster would need a lot of time to prepare.¡± ¡°Do you think the demon will let me go?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t wait to swallow me whole right now.¡± Listening to Hennie¡¯s narration, Erica was taken aback. ¡°So, you knew all along, that the demon had targeted you, right?¡± Hennie nodded. ¡°After I¡¯ve taken my revenge, I will turn myself in.¡± ¡°For someone like me who no one cares about, dying in prison won¡¯t affect anyone.¡± She smiled wistfully, the surrounding tendrils once again began to sway in a near-mad frenzy. Devon Raser was trembling from head to toe in fear. If he had known this would be the oue, he would not have dared to bully the little assistant! Now, regret hade toote. Erica Duquois was silent for a moment, then she red fiercely at the immobilized Devon Raser. ¡°How do you want to retaliate? Kill him?¡± ¡°I support you.¡± Hennie looked at Erica with a puzzled expression, and chuckled: ¡°Erica, why would you think that?¡± ¡°He burned all the knowledge I¡¯ve umted over ten years and destroyed my dreams.¡± ¡°In return, I will also make all his knowledge disappear.¡± ¡°For a professor, shouldn¡¯t that be the most painful punishment?¡± Erica Duquois: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Devon Raser: ¡°¡­¡­¡± Even the tentacles stopped, no one knew why. Maybe even the Demon was rendered speechless by her deration. Without fear, Erica Duquois moved back to Hennie, gripping her shoulders and spoke earnestly: ¡°Devon Raser publicly humiliated you, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Hennie nodded. ¡°He burned your hard work, had students deliberately harass you, y pranks on you, tarnish your reputation, and finally kicked you out of the academy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Erica Duquois grabbed Hennie¡¯s shoulders and began to shake her. ¡°Wake up! Hennie! You traded your life with a Demon, and all you want is to erase this pig¡¯s knowledge?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s all, you might as well turn him into a fool!¡± Devon: ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You are clearly a viin now! As a viin, do your job!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to kill him?¡± ¡°But¡­¡­¡± Hennie began to ponder. ¡°Just to easily take a person¡¯s life, wouldn¡¯t I be no different from a Demon?¡± Devon, the only part of him that could move, his pighead, was furiously nodding. Erica grabbed some ink from the ground and smeared it over his face. To her, Devon Raser¡¯s face was even more disgusting than these tentacles. ¡°Help!¡± Erica held her head, took a deep breath, and fell into frustration. Hennie¡¯s worldview waspletely different from hers. As a noble, and one from the top echelon, Erica learned about the dark side of society very early on. But Hennie was different, she had not experienced the intrigues and deceptions among the nobility. Life and death are still a distant concept to her. And to casually determine the life and death of others, in Hennie¡¯s eyes, this was also an impossible thing. Perhaps she was thinking too simply, since she lost her job, let Devon Raser also lose all his knowledge, thus he would suffer an equivalent punishment. Hennie was too naive! Naive to the extreme! ¡°Forget it! If you won¡¯t kill, I¡¯ll kill for you!¡± ¡°When he¡¯s dead,e back to the Professor with me, he will definitely find a way to keep you alive!¡± With that said, Erica¡¯s hands instantly condensed a terrifying me. ¡°2nd Order Magic: me Bullet!¡± Before Hennie could react, the intense fireball flew towards Professor Devon¡¯s face. Just as it was about to touch Devon, Biubiubiu~! Three silver des shot out suddenly, dispersed the me, blocked the magic, and nged onto the ground. Erica stood still, looking at her scattered magic, and suddenly turned her head. A beautiful woman with purple hair wasughing at them, swinging several silver knives in her hand, and waved at them. ¡°Two adorable little girls.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell your sister what you¡¯re ying?¡± Chapter 46: Dont Look Down on Me, Soulless! Chapter 46: Don''t Look Down on Me, Soulless! ¡°Miss¡­Miss Cai!?¡± Erica Duquois stood rooted to the spot,pletely taken aback that the person who had arrived was Gwen¡¯s sister. Upon seeing this purple-haired beauty, Hennie was also a bit puzzled. ¡°Erica, who is this¡­?¡± ¡°This is¡­ the sister of Gwen, the Captain of the Royal Knight Corps.¡± Seeing Hennie still had a puzzled look, as if trying to sort out the rtionship, Erica waved her hand and said: ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s a bitplicated to exin right now.¡± Hearing the two of them discussing, Cai narrowed her eyes and chuckled: ¡°So, Erica, can you tell me what you¡¯re doing here?¡±¡°And remember, it¡¯s not good for children to y with fire.¡± She was naturally referring to the magic that Erica had just used. Devon Raser let out a huge sigh of relief. Just a moment ago, he thought he was about to meet his maker. Fortunately, this woman who suddenly appeared saved him in the nick of time. With the immediate threat to his life removed, Devon reverted to his original arrogant demeanor. ¡°Hey! You there! I don¡¯t care who you are! Save me! I can give you anything you want.¡± Before he could finish, several des appeared out of nowhere, stabbing into the ground around Devon Raser, missing his head by a hair¡¯s breadth. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to speak, so shut your mouth.¡± Without even looking at Devon, she warned him. Terrified, Devon quickly closed his mouth, not daring to utter another word. The world quieted down. Cai turned her gaze to Hennie, a dangerous glint shing in her eyes. ¡°So, Miss, are you not going to exin?¡± Hennie was a bit frightened, feeling the intense hostility from the other woman and unconsciously taking a step back. Seeing this, Erica quickly stepped in to exin. ¡°It was Devon Raser who started by insulting Hennie, and he did many outrageous things!¡± ¡°This menace must not remain in the academy¡­¡± But before she could finish, Cai stopped her. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Erica, you don¡¯t need to say more.¡± ¡°Actually, I couldn¡¯t care less about that pig¡¯s fate.¡± Hearing this, Devon Raser¡¯s nerves tightened once more. From the sound of it, was he still going to die? But no one cared about him at the moment. Cai looked at Erica, her face devoid of the usual smile. ¡°He should be handled by others, not you, Erica.¡± ¡°Your father¡¯s position isn¡¯t stable, especially after thest time.¡± ¡°If you make a mistake this time, Victor won¡¯te to your aid again.¡± Hearing Cai¡¯s words, Erica felt a little panicked. She didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for her father, nor did she want to rely on Victor for everything. So, she hurriedly began to exin: ¡°We can easily me his death on the Demons¡­¡± The moment she mentioned Demons, Cai¡¯s eyes changed. They became incredibly cold and sharp. ¡°It seems you do know something.¡± Erica froze, her body breaking out in goosebumps. She felt danger. Even during the volcano incident, despite the looming threat of death, she never felt like this. It was an oppressive feeling emanating from Cai. She was terrifying. As if she had shed her usual facade, the real Cai was like a fearsome hunter. ¡®Does Cai want to kill me?¡¯ ¡®No¡­ wait!¡¯ This tangible killing intent wasn¡¯t aimed at her. It seemed to brush past her and lock onto the person behind her. Erica quickly turned around, her eyes locked onto Hennie behind her. ¡°Hennie!¡± Almost simultaneously, Hennie appeared to lose her sanity. The tentacles around her began to thrash wildly as if responding to the astounding murderous intent. ¡°So it¡¯s a Demon Host after all.¡± Cai¡¯s expression gradually shifted to one of madness. As early as yesterday, she had detected Erica Duquois¡¯ scent. It was a filthy smell unique to demons. Distinctive, yet difficult to identify. But as a seasoned Demon Hunter, Cai had killed countless Demons and their hosts. Bathed in the blood of demons, a Demon Host would react to her tangible murderous intent, thus losing its sanity. And now, Hennie¡¯s condition confirmed everything. At this point, Erica also realized why Cai was here. ¡°So, when you asked me yesterday where I had been¡­¡± ¡°It was because of this Demon, wasn¡¯t it?¡± She opened her mouth, hoping to get an answer from Cai. However, Cai was too consumed by her killing intent to respond. It surged like a tide, insane to the extreme. Her purple hair even began to glow mysteriously. Cai licked her lips, an expression of excitement in the face of her prey. But she didn¡¯t neglect to warn Erica. ¡°Erica, stay away from her.¡± It didn¡¯t take any more words for anyone to see that something was wrong with Hennie. Dark Tentacles on the ground, as if called by amand, quickly congregated and enveloped Hennie. Soon, a figure entirely wrapped in shadows emerged, with only Hennie¡¯s face faintly visible. In an instant, a few silver daggers on the ground suddenly connected, forming ripple-like patterns that controlled the center of the scene. A delicate silver magic circle appeared in front of them. A long time ago, Cai had been pursuing this Demon from all over the world to the Royal Capital. And now, she had finally caught her. She wouldn¡¯t let her escape again. Hennie, feeling the pain, cried out. The magic circle around her began to ripple, and magic started to form out of thin air. Her instinct to survive prompted her to resist automatically. Erica hadn¡¯t expected things to escte so abruptly. She anxiously watched the standoff between the two, stamping her foot in frustration. ¡°Professor Victor! We need your help!¡± The next second, Cai and Hennie collided. Countless tentacles, like spiked whips, cut through the air with a sharp whistle! They tore through theyers of air, aiming for Cai. Cai¡¯s swift silver dual des defended against the onught, but it was hard to ward off the multitude of tentacles. Two tentacles pierced through the gaps in her defense! ¡°Ugh.¡± Cai felt a sharp pain in her lower abdomen. Looking down, she saw that two of the tentacles had torn open a bloody wound. The tentacles were even trying to invade her body, intending to disembowel her. Cai seized the moment of Hennie¡¯s sluggishness, stepped back, and with a flip of her des, cut off the two tentacles. The wounded tentacles turned into puddles of liquid on the ground. Cai quickly took out a red potion, took a sip to restore some of her stamina, and swiftly wound a bandage around her wound. ¡°Cai!¡± Erica called out anxiously, but in this situation, she could do nothing. Cai charged ahead again, and the Dark Tentacles on Hennieshed out at her once more. She stepped on a tentacle, flipped into the air, and the tentacle, as expected, folded back to pursue her. A cold light shed in Cai¡¯s eyes. In an instant, her figure moved like a shooting star, darting crazily. With a sh of white light, she appeared behind Hennie. The silvery-white dagger seemed to possess a special power, effortlessly slicing through the ck membrane that wrapped around Hennie¡¯s body. Two wounds were left behind, tendrils of fresh blood seeping from Hennie¡¯s back. Hennie cried out in pain; the sensation of pain as if snapping her back to consciousness. The next second, she felt a darkness envelop her vision, and she fell into unconsciousness. ¡°Hennie!¡± Erica Duquois eximed in surprise, Hennie¡¯s unconsciousness making her feel something was terribly wrong. However, Cai had already somersaulted away from Hennie,nding smoothly on the ground. ¡°Poorbat skills, thinking of using the same trick twice.¡± Cai twirled her dagger in her hand, purposely exposing a w to get herself hurt, thereby seizing an opportunity to attack. She had indeed fallen for it. Cai tore off the crimson bandage on her body, revealing her waist. The powerful regenerative abilities of a Demon Hunter had alreadypletely healed her wound. Not a single mark was left. Suddenly, the surrounding tendrils began to move unconsciously, as if goingpletely mad. Cai held her dagger in front of her, her expression incredibly serious. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡± Any Demon Host, when attacked by her special daggers, would be forcibly separated from the host¡¯s body. Cai¡¯s attack that seemed to harm Hennie was actually helping her break free from the Demon¡¯s control. But now, not only did the Demon¡¯s true form not separate from the host, on the contrary¡­ ¡°The power¡­ has be even more violent?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand. The next moment, a thickeryer of Ink clung to Hennie¡¯s body. A deep echo, as though from the abyss, resonated around Hennie. ¡°Guh¡­ You¡¯re really impressive, Demon Hunter.¡± Hearing this title, Erica was momentarily stunned. Miss Cai, she¡¯s a Demon Hunter!? Demon Hunters, also known as Demon yers, are the absolute nemesis of Demons. No wonder Cai had asked her those questions. Perhaps from the moment she met her, she had sensed the Demon¡¯s scent on Hennie. Seeing that the other party had recognized her identity, Cai wasn¡¯t surprised, but an uncontroble violent hue shed in her Purple Pupils. The Demon Hunter¡¯s bloodline made it hard for her to control her emotions when facing these filthy creatures. That was the instinct to hunt Demons. If she had been able to maintain her sanity before, now, when the Demon¡¯s true form appeared, she began to lose her sense of reason. Hennie¡¯s body mechanically stood up like a puppet on strings, the ink-like shadow behind her expanding continuously. In an instant, a surge of Inkpletely engulfed Hennie. Erica watched everything happening in front of her, standing frozen in disbelief. A dark and massive figure slowly began to rise up from the Ink. Hennie¡¯s small silhouette was obviously insufficient for the Demon¡¯s true form to fully emerge. So, it extended a gaping mouth, devouring the edges of the shadow. In a moment, the shadow expanded to a grotesque extent. What emerged was a skull with horns,cking eyes and a nose, only a gigantic mouth with a hundred-meter-long tongue. It sprayed a jet of Ink towards the sky, covering the already gloomy sky with endless darkness. Its body seemed to squeeze out of the dark clouds, lumps of liquid-like flesh gradually rising from the shadow, forming a mound. The wildly expanding body forced Erica and Cai to retreat several tens of meters. The two of them stared at the colossal beast before them. Cai became even more excited, her body trembling like a wild beast. Erica looked at the sky-covering giant hand and the frenzied Cai, her mind a nk for a moment. This was something they couldn¡¯t possibly defeat. A vertical slit ripped open in the demon¡¯s bloated body, suddenly gaping wide. Thousands of sharp teeth, foul-smelling slime, and a myriad of corpses of various creatures. These were the trophies of the demon. Cai couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. A Demon Hunter would not fear any demon. This led to only two possible oues for a Demon Hunter from birth. One was to never encounter a demon in their lifetime, the other was to be killed by a powerful demon during the hunt. Without any fear, she transformed into an arrow of white light and burst out in an instant. But. She had underestimated the demon. The moment she stepped onto the demon¡¯s body, a powerful dark hand grasped Cai¡¯s neck. Seeing her pained expression, the demonughed. Itsughter was piercing, like a terror that delved into the abyss, stabbing at Cai¡¯s eardrums. ¡°You seemed to enjoy that beatdown, little one.¡± ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn.¡± Chapter 47: Boss battle, Buff up, Team fight! Chapter 47: Boss battle, Buff up, Team fight! The sky over the Royal Capital plunged into darkness, like a brooding abyss in reverse. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s happening?!¡± The crowd watched as the spreading ink gradually filled the sky, devouring their hope. Some mages within the academy tried to release sparks from their hands to illuminate the surroundings, but no matter how hard they tried, not a single spark came forth. ¡°Damn it! Mana disruption!¡± A mage suddenly cried out in rm. More terrifying than before, a strong wave of negativity surged towards the mages. Those who could still stand before, now, were all unstable. They fell one after the other, and a sense of unease began to rise in Gwen¡¯s heart.Her intuition told her that perhaps, it was not only the academy that was in crisis. Perhaps the entire Royal Capital was about to fall into peril. ¡°Look over there! What is that?!¡± Several students pointed to the hill behind the academy and eximed in horror, a fearful atmosphere quickly spreading among the crowd. The gradually transparent barrier already allowed them to see the outside world, But the sight that met their eyes was one they would never forget in their lifetime. The demon¡¯s form began to expand rapidly, devouring everything it touched. The hill behind the academy could not withstand the intense pressure and began to crumble, but the rocks did not fall. Instead, they were wrapped by the tongues on the demon¡¯s body and sent into its bottomless mouth. Even the sky was bitten off by it, shattering like ss, revealing a void with a hissing sound. ¡°That¡­ Is that the demon?¡± ¡°The demon¡­that rescued Professor Devon?¡± Panic spread throughout the academy. Even the outside world had a clear view of this natural disaster-like chaos. The Royal Family paid serious attention to this catastrophe for the first time, the army was dispatched, and arge number of mages rode in carriages, charging towards the academy to provide support. For a while, screams, the sound of carriages, and the sound of the mountain copsing filled the entire Royal Capital. ¡­ Cai was thrown out like a kite with a broken string, breaking several stout trees, and then fell silent. Looking at the fallen Demon Hunter and its rapidly growing body, the demon chuckled: ¡°Thanks to you, little girl.¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s still not enough, I can¡¯t be too greedy.¡± The little girl the demon was referring to was naturally Hennie. It never imagined that a randomly chosen ordinary person would have such a deep knowledge of magic. This was a huge gift for the demon. Under its maniption, Hennie borrowed a massive power from it. And set up a magic absorption array in the human academy that even it could not have imagined. Comprised of countless different magic arrays, even a Fourth Order Mage would need a lot of time to analyze it. Hennie used this array to absorb enough mana toplete her own revenge. However, all of this benefited the demon. As long as the magic array does not disappear, those mages can keep serving as its mana source, allowing it to grow continuously. At this moment, the demon didn¡¯t even want to consume Hennie anymore. The knowledge in Hennie¡¯s brain made the demon feel incredibly greedy for the first time. Demons generally would not kill traders easily, especially excellent traders like Hennie. At this time, its body asionally emitted faint light. That was the mana of countless mages in the academy being continuously absorbed, constantly providing it with mana recovery. The mana in its body was continuously filling up. Several dozen times more than it had given to Hennie. In a sense, Hennie had repaid all her debts; it no longer needed to consume her. Suddenly, a bright white light shed, and Cai emerged unscathed, her hands holding a silver de, charging towards the Demon. Demon Hunters gain a boost when facing Demons, but correspondingly, they lose some of their sanity. However, when dealing with Demons, it¡¯s clearly more beneficial to rely on instinctualbat. The massive mouth on the Demon¡¯s body was torn open in an instant, and countless ck tentacles spewed out from between its fangs. Impatiently, it swung its hand, pping Cai hundreds of meters away. Yet she remained unyielding, assaulting it again and again. Each time, she was able to inflict some damage with the weapon made of special metal in her hand. Although the damage was not high, it was extremely insulting. The Demon gradually began to get irritated. The opponent was so weak, but like a fly, it was buzzing around its face, just couldn¡¯t be swatted dead. At this moment, a glimmer of magic suddenly lit up. A purple formation gradually formed between Erica Duquois¡¯s hands, each line, each rune was perfectly engraved. Her hands came together, and the space around the Demon instantly tore apart. Clouds of stars appeared out of thin air, from which dozens of purple chains erupted, plunging into the Demon¡¯s body. ¡°2nd Order magic: Neb Lock!¡± ¡°It worked!¡± Erica was both surprised and delighted. Thankfully, she had learned this magic from Victor. She didn¡¯t expect that the first time she used it, it would be against such a formidable opponent like the Demon. The Demon immediately felt a certain obstruction in its Mana. It couldn¡¯t help but turn its attention to the chains that were breaking its Mana channels. ¡°Ugh, annoying Mage.¡± It struggled violently, and the surrounding mountains shook with its movements, causing astonishing rocks to fall one after another. Not long after, the chains shattered. But being able to lock it down for a while was enough. During this brief time, Erica drew several smaller magic circles. Without exception, these circles were all adding magical enhancements to Cai. ¡°Speed, attack, resistance, toughness¡­¡­.all need to be added!¡± Erica quickly formed the circles, chanting continuously. She had thoroughly studied these magics, even Victor had given her quite a few suggestions for improvements. Erica used these small enhancements like it was second nature. With enough buffs added to her, Cai¡¯s movements became even quicker. She seized the opportunity when the Demon was breaking the chains. In the blink of an eye, a white light shed, passing through countless tentacles and fangs, and she fiercely hacked at the Demon¡¯s neck. The Demon reared its head in extreme pain. The special silver de caused a unique wound, and it felt its Mana continuously leaking out. It struggled crazily, countless tentacles began to fall from its body. Professor Devon, who had fallen to the ground, looked up at the horrifying sight before him. He couldn¡¯t help but tremble all over, writhing his body, rolling away with all his might, barely avoiding the falling tentacles. The Demon became irritated, the sharp teeth on its body gradually retracted, and countless tentacles also calmed down. Only the head with a massive mouth began to voraciously consume itsrge body, and blood and a foul smell sprayed out all at once. The foul smell corroded most of the surrounding forest, and Erica also felt a piercing pain on her skin. She quicklyy down on the ground, avoiding the evil aura drifting in the air. The more it consumed, the more the Demon¡¯s head swelled. When it hadpletely swallowed its body, the head, oozing with mucus and blood, seemed about to explode any second. Thest of it, only a constantly wavering head remained, spewing out a sky-covering, earth-nketing ink. Bit by bit, it fell to the ground, raising countless tendrils, like so many immensely towering pirs reaching for the sky. With a single stroke, a hundred-meter-high wave of Ink engulfed everything in its path. Erica Duquois was swept away by the Ink, crashing heavily against the residual rocks, her arm pierced by sharp stones, pain spreading throughout her body. Cai was submerged in the Ink, struggling incessantly, yet constantly sinking. The Demon opened its astonishinglyrge mouth, and its tendrils curled around Cai, preparing to feed her into its maw. Suddenly, Cai started to smirk oddly. She flicked her finger, and shards of silver des emerged from the Ink, piercing the sky andnding directly onto the Demon¡¯s massive skull. The Demon cried out in pain. Cai seized the opportunity, broke free from the Demon¡¯s restraint, and with a flip, several silver daggers followed her movement and pierced the Demon¡¯s head. ¡°Die, Demon!¡± The daggers embedded in the Demon¡¯s head started to glow with scorching white light, and metallic hums echoed across the sky. The daggers exploded one by one on the Demon¡¯s body like bombs. Visible waves of shock spread outwards. The Demon screamed in agony, its skull exploded violently, turning into an extremely dense ck fog. The intense scent ground the remaining trees in the vicinity into dust, and the sky was obscured by smoke and dust. Cai¡¯s body softened, and she fell back to the ground, panting heavily. ¡°We won¡­¡± Suddenly, a voice seemingly originating from the abyss echoed from the sky, making Cai shudder. ¡°Have you had enough fun?¡± She raised her head, endless ck fog gathered again, transforming into a disgusting, filthy head. It opened one of its eyes, like a light bulb, staring at her, filled with Greed and madness. Cai stared nkly at the scene before her, her eyes full of disbelief. The Demon¡¯s hundred-meter-long tongue shot out from the Ink on the ground, sweeping her and Erica Duquois hundreds of meters away. This terrifying blow made their bodies feel loose and filled with unbearable pain. The Demon¡¯s tongue slowly approached the two. But suddenly, a horrifying sense of weakness came from within its body, stunning the Demon. Its Mana was fading!? ¡°No, what¡¯s happening? This is not right!¡± The Demon focused its mind, trying to absorb the Mana from the academy. However, no matter how much it absorbed, there was no Mana entering its body. All it felt was the continuous loss of Mana. It turned its head and looked back at the academy. Unbeknownst to it, the ck barrier above the academy was gradually dissipating, bing transparent. Someone had broken the formation! But this shouldn¡¯t have been possible. Even if the formation was broken, there shouldn¡¯t be such a bacsh of Mana. The Demon¡¯s deficient mind couldn¡¯t support it to think any further, it lowered its head, casting a nce over Erica and Cai. It had no time to savor these two humans. Enraged, it vented all its anger on the two,shing out its tongue with tremendous force, sending them flying until they disappeared in the mid-air, leaving no traces. The troublesome insects were dealt with in an instant, it dragged its body, step by step, slowly walking towards the academy. It nned to use the entire academy as a stronghold, summoning a Demon¡¯s Gate here, letting its offspring take overpletely. To transform this ce into an empire belonging solely to it. ¡°Hmm?¡± Suddenly, it lowered its head, sensing a life force beneath. It was Professor Devon, trying to curl his body up, shivering in fear. And so, the Demon opened its mouth,ughing maniacally. ¡ª ¡°Ha, ha, ha, ha! So, you haven¡¯t died yet, you foolish fellow.¡± ¡°Are you the enemy of that young girl?¡± The Demon wasn¡¯t sure what was going through Hennie¡¯s mind, but for now, it could spare this fellow¡¯s life and leave him for Hennie to handle. Consider it a token of gratitude for the infinite knowledge Hennie had provided. With that, its tongue coiled around the trembling Devin, and like a missile, it flung him towards the academy. ¡­ Meanwhile, all the Mages within the barrier looked visibly relieved. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s the ce.¡± Under Veega¡¯s guidance, Victor inserted the final magic rune. Quickly, the magic array began to fade. Numerous Mages felt their mana beginning to flow back, they were overwhelmed with excitement, bursting with joy. Victor was also somewhat moved. Hennie, she was indeed gentle. After dispelling this magic array, he noticed a Reversal Array left by Hennie. Once someone sessfully broke the array, the effect of mana flow reversal would ur. The mana drained from the person would begin to flow back at the same speed, returning to the caster. Hennie seemed to have foreseen that the Demon would use her knowledge to gain more power. So, she left a w in the array beforehand. If the Demon was truly uncontroble as she suspected, then, breaking the array could be the only chance for the Mages to turn the tables. This was thest chess piece left by Hennie, the final killer move from someone who possessed knowledge butcked magical talent. While everyone was celebrating the slow return of their mana. They wereplimenting and thanking Victor. Yet, they didn¡¯t notice a dark shadow gathering from all directions. The stone bs of the academy began to crack, countless buildings were devoured and teetered on the brink of copse. Several Mage Towers swayed and shattered under the Demon¡¯s convergence. The towering teaching building was as frail as mud, and it copsed with a loud crash. In just a few seconds, the academy underwent earth-shattering changes. The once glorious academy became dpidated in an instant. Many people couldn¡¯t help but look up at the figure, towering like a giant. ¡°A Demon!¡± It seemed to bring infinite terror, casting gloom over everyone¡¯s heads. It flung Professor Devin onto the ground with its long tongue, as if tossing aside an innocent dead dog. At this point, everyone fell into sheer terror. This terrifying aura, along with the horror that had just disappeared on the mountain top. Everything was a clear sign. The Demon hade to the academy. The greedy Demon, drooling with filthy saliva, seemed ready to swallow everything in the academy. Just then, arge, luminescent blue magic array rose from the ground again, bathing everyone within it. ¡°3rd Order Magic: Realm of Magical Power¡± Effect: Greatly restores mana within range, significantly increases magic damage. Victor¡¯s calm voice echoed in the background. ¡°Well then, it¡¯s time for the group attack.¡± Chapter 48: Nevermind, Ill Take Action! Chapter 48: Nevermind, I''ll Take Action! The moment the barrier vanished, everyone present beheld the unsightly Demon. Panicked screams, cries of despair, and wails of hopelessness instantly swept across the academy. Several fearless reporters, for the sake of their own performance, continued to document everything around them using the each stones. ¡­ Duke Rivierre received a message from his Mage Knight. With a wave of his hand, a Mage Knight stepped forward and handed him an each stone. The transparent each stone was still twinkling, unable to suppress the energy contained in the images within. It seemed as if it would burst open any second. He took it, smiling as he ced it on the table, and said to Lady Cassana: ¡°Lady, there¡¯s no need for superfluous words.¡±¡°You can see for yourself.¡± As his voice fell, the each stone emitted a faint light, and an image was projected from it. The most striking was the towering Demon, under which was the imprisoned Professor Devon. The fact that he could still survive so close to the Demon made it hard not to suspect that Professor Devon was colluding with the Demon. He looked as if he was seeking some final refuge beneath the Demon, while around the Demon were fully armed knights and mages. Including that figure wearing a cloak. Victor yvin. Lady Cassana opened her mouth as if to say something, but Duke Rivierre beat her to it: ¡°Lady Cassana, this is live.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re interested, you can enter the city at any time and go to any news agency. I estimate this image has already spread throughout the Royal Capital.¡± Lady Cassana bit her lip hard, saying to Rivierre: ¡°What do you mean? Are you willing to let me into the city now?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Rivierre stood up, bowing to her. ¡°The Royal Capital is in trouble, as a Duke, it¡¯s my duty to go and assist.¡± With that, he nodded to Lady Cassana, preparing to turn and leave, but was stopped by her. In her eyes shed several shades of hesitation, ¡°Can¡­ can Devon really not be saved?¡± Duke Rivierre smiled on the surface, but sighed inwardly. She hesitated. When Lady Cassana began to hesitate, it meant she had already started considering whether the Raser family needed to pay too high a price for Devon. Sacrifice the pawn to save the king, cut off the tail to survive. Moreover, Devon Raser wasn¡¯t an important figure in the Raser family. Rather, he was a useless parasite. Otherwise, Lady Cassana wouldn¡¯t have sent him to the academy in the Royal Capital to gild his reputation. So, Rivierre exined the pros and cons to Cassana. ¡°Lady Cassana, please think about it carefully. Your son colluding with a Demon is no small matter.¡± ¡°I think, Your Majesty¡¯s close rtionship with the Raser Family may not be enough to erase the crime of colluding with a Demon to rebel.¡± ¡°Lady, think thrice.¡± With that, he turned and waved to Cassana. The Mage Knight at his side waved his magic sphere, and a flurry of stars rose into the sky, a blue light gradually enveloping the group of Mage Knights and Duke Rivierre. In the blink of an eye, they vanished without a trace. The knights put away their weapons, donned their helmets, mounted their horses, and gradually left amidst the noise of hoofbeats. Cassana slumped onto the sofa, her hand on her forehead, tears streaming down her face, as if making some decision. ¡­ The Demon slowly opened one eye. Its eye was located on its forehead, which was its only way of observing its surroundings. Arge, glowing blue magic array gradually rose from under its feet, the annoying sensation making it extremely ufortable. A streak of yellow lightning suddenly bolted out, striking the demon with a loud bang, yet the impact was minimal. A mage¡¯s attempt had failed, and it had only served to anger the demon. Enraged, the demon stuck out its tongue and swallowed the mage whole. ¡°Crunch, crunch¡­¡± The sounds of chewing and bones breaking mixed together for a while before the demon gulped it down. Never had the mages witnessed such a brutal scene. Many were scared into screaming. Even the self-proimed righteous knights nearly lost their grip on their weapons and shields. Many people yelled out in fright, asking questions nonstop ¨C ¡°What¡­ what is this thing!?¡± No one could answer them. Those present knew it was a demon, but when a real demon appeared before them, they couldn¡¯t even admit it. Because it didn¡¯t match their imaginings of a demon at all. It seemed more like a world-ending demon god. A third-tier mage stepped forward, shouting: ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic! Stand on the magic circle! Our power is gradually recovering!¡± ¡°With so many people here, we can surely defeat this evil demon!¡± The voice subsided, but the mages made no response. Their momentum and actions showed no change from just now. The demon watched the mages,ughing uproariously: ¡°Weak humans!¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy to defeat me!?¡± Suddenly, a figure shot into the sky like a shooting star. Everyone noticed that figure. Compared to the demon, she seemed incredibly small, yet she lifted the spirits of many. ¡°Is that¡­ Knight Commander Gwen!?¡± Some people recognized her, voicing their surprise. The silver sword in Gwen¡¯s hand seemed to trigger some power, bursting with white light, dazzling like a mountain-splitting de. She swung her sword down, leaving a shocking white scar on the demon. The demon was in great pain, its body trembling. It turned its gaze towards Gwen. ¡°Good, you¡¯re good!¡± It seemed to recognize something, and said menacingly. ¡°Just now, I dealt with someone very simr to you.¡± ¡°It seems, you and she are both equally annoying!¡± Gwen, who had justnded back on the ground, had her expression change dramatically. She subconsciously believed the demon was talking about Cai, and anger overtook her. However, the next second, the demon¡¯s astonishing palm was already striking towards her. Gwen didn¡¯t dodge, as if she had lost reason. The long sword in her hand once again turned into a tens of meters long white light holy de, shing towards the demon. Boom! The demon swung its giant hand, swatting Gwen down like a mosquito. Gwen was pped into the ground, falling unconscious without any chance to resist. ¡°Knight Commander Gwen!¡± Many knights started to worry, even Victor who was maintaining the magic formation furrowed his brows. The demon¡¯sughter echoed again: ¡°It seems, you¡¯re much weaker than her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re even less than a fly.¡± But Gwen¡¯s actions bought the mages some time. Not everyone was stunned by the demon¡¯s one-man show. Hum, hum, hum, hum¡ª Numerous magic circles gradually rose from the ground. Different colored circles were constantly forming. Amanding voice rose. ¡°Just like what we learned at the academy!¡± ¡°Everyone, fire!¡± At themand, various elemental magic arrows rained down on the demon. Like fireworks exploding. But the demon merely extended its tentacles, blocking all of the magic. Not even a scratch appeared on its tentacles. Seeing the demon unharmed, the mages couldn¡¯t help but marvel: The thick skin of the Demon was incredibly resistant! Theck of effect from the first round of attacks left many of the Mages disheartened. Yet, the next second, a more authoritative voice resounded from the sky. ¡°All units,mence the first round of fire!¡± Everyone turned to look. It was Duke Rivierre, leading his Mage Corps to provide support. The Mage Knights were scattered all around,pletely encircling the Demon. The crystal spheres in their hands were emitting an astonishing glow of Mana. Boom, boom, boom!!! Even stronger magic was transformed into elemental cannonballs, erupting from the crystals. The Demon was clearly struggling to defend against this onught. ¡°Quickly shift formations,mence the second round of fire!¡± Nearly without pause, the second group of Mage Knights reced the first, and the prepared magic wasunched in unison. It left the Demon with no chance of retaliating. ¡°It¡¯s Duke Rivierre! Duke Rivierre has brought his Mage Corps!¡± In the crowd, someone shouted loudly. In an instant, everyone¡¯s morale surged! Soon, more and more Mages, rushing to support from various parts of the Royal Capital, arrived. Countless formations were being constructed in the air, increasing in both quantity and power. The continuous magical bombardment didn¡¯t even allow the Demon time to escape. For a moment, everyone felt victory was within reach! But this only seemed to exhaust the Demon¡¯s patience. The Demon began to grow restless. Thump, thump¡ª Like a powerful heartbeat, the sound echoed, as if a massive drum was being struck. The Demon opened its enormous mouth, as if intending to swallow everyone at the scene. An amazing suction force, simr to a storm, swallowed the knights and mages who were close to the Demon. Their terrified screams echoed, but they had no ability to resist, not even to run. The Demon¡¯s mouth was like a meat grinder, cruelly dropping chunks of bloody flesh onto the ground, like a gluttonous ghost wasting food. Fear once again spread among everyone. ¡°We¡¯re done for! Our attacks have no effect!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying, is this a Demon?!¡± ¡°Help! Where¡¯s the headmaster, save us!¡± ¡°Who else can deal with it?!¡± Many mages and students gradually fell into a powerless vortex, some with poor mental states even curled up on the ground and started crying. Suddenly, several Third Order Mages paused, looked at each other, and began to shout in confusion: ¡°Where¡¯s Victor?! Where did Professor Victor go?¡± The Third Order Mages clearly understood what Victor represented. A Fourth Order Mage entering the fray could potentially turn the tide! But Victor seemed to have disappeared, pushing many into despair. However, just at this moment. ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡± ¡°Is that¡­ Professor Victor?!¡± Following the exmations of several students pointing towards the sky, everyone looked up. Unknown to them, Victor had already appeared in the sky above. His cloak was fluttering behind him, flickering with an astonishing red light. Firelight, igniting half of the sky. Burning the filthy ink in the sky, a dazzling light burst forth. It was as if Victor had lit the sky and draped it over his shoulders. The temperature within the entire city began to rise sharply, unbearably hot. The people watching suddenly froze, their eyes wide in shock as they eximed; ¡°Holy crap! What is that?!¡± This time, everyone saw clearly. A massive, glowing red meteorite was falling from the sky. Its target was the Demon¡¯s gaping mouth. Chapter 49: Cataclysm! Chapter 49: Cataclysm! The rapidly falling meteorite scorched the air, even the towering academy tower was burned to sand by the intense heat wave. mes generated by severe friction gradually enveloped the entire massive rock, like a fiery sun plummeting downward. ¡°Fourth Order Magic: Falling Sun.¡± The sky was scorched into a hole, with light nting down from it. Victor floated in the sky, overlooking the demon like a god. The magic power level of a Fourth Order Mage is sufficient to reach the level of a natural disaster, which is the origin of the title of Saint Mage. In fact, Cataclysm Mage is another name for Fourth Order Mage, describing their profound and powerful magic achievement. ¡°¡­Cataclysm Mage.¡± Duke Rivierre on the ground, raised his head, the Falling Sun reflected in his eyes, he murmured.He suddenly widened his eyes, the shock on his face instantly turned into determination. ¡°Everyone! Set up the defense formation!¡± At hismand, the Mage Corps and knights instantly built a tidy human wall. The mages and Mage Knights muttered spells, a golden wall gradually appeared, surrounding the students and mages. The knights crossed their swords and shields, a white light gradually appeared on the silver des, a sh of bright light passed, and several white magic shields appeared instantly, blocking in front of the knights. The momentum of the meteorite¡¯s fall was earth-shattering. In an instant, mes burst from the surrounding debris, and the intense atmosphere shattered everything once again. Thebined shield created by the Mage Knights and knights was instantly shaky, everyone on the scene felt the heat from the soles of their feet to their brains. The sky waspletely destroyed, and it was deathly silent. Smells, sounds, at this moment as if instantly stripped away by death. People could barely realize that they were still alive under this earth-shattering magic, only by the light of the day. The meteorite crazily smashed into the demon, the demon¡¯s skin instantly burst open, the sizzling flesh was as painful as if it was inva. ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª!!¡± The strong magic didn¡¯t distinguish between friend and foe. The buildings near the academy were also swept by intense heat waves, and the town houses were annihted in the blink of an eye. ¡°Damn! Fourth Order Magic is so terrifying!¡± ¡°Victor! You¡¯re the real demon!¡± Everyone on the scene had the same thoughts, but they dared not shout out. As soon as they opened their mouths, the heat wave poured into their mouths, they would feel their bodies burned. The dazzling light dissipated, and the shield in front of everyone gradually broke and disappeared. For a while, smoke and dust filled the air. ¡°How is it? Was the demon destroyed?¡± ¡°Under such powerful magic, it¡¯s hard for the demon to survive.¡± ¡°Did we win?¡± Joy gradually appeared on everyone¡¯s faces, the feeling of surviving a catastrophe made them extremely excited. However, as theyers of smoke dissipated, a huge ck figure appeared in front of everyone. ¡°Heh, heh, heh, heh¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°You, you¡¯re all worms, worms!¡± ¡°What is that!?¡± People who heard the demon¡¯s voice were instantly stunned in ce, they couldn¡¯t imagine that the demon could still survive under such a scale of magic. ¡°Such a terrifying thing, why isn¡¯t it dead!¡± People who had once again fallen from a peak to a trough, sobbed. The feeling of despair didn¡¯t need to be spread, it naturally grew in the hearts of the people present. The demon was not the first time it appeared in people¡¯s vision, there had been many incidents where demons hurt people in many ces before. But most demons are disgusting bugs that bewitch humans and steal others¡¯ powers. In the eyes of many people, demons are more like stronger beasts. But the demon in front of them was so terrifying, ¡°Can anyone really defeat it?¡± Duke Rivierre¡¯s face was solemn, perhaps the only way to defeat this demon was to prepare War Magic in advance. Victor¡¯s fourth Order magic just now, although as powerful as a natural disaster, was still not as terrifying as War Magic inparison. Moreover, the power of this demon was gradually dissipating. No one knew when it would be weakened to the point where they could defeat it themselves, but for the result, it was still good. If they could hold off this demon for a long time, and prepare the magic array in advance when it was weak, then¡­ While Duke Rivierre was still thinking, a figure broke into his field of vision. It was Victor. He stood alone among the ruins, facing the astonishing demon. His deep ck cloak fluttered in the dust and asionally shed with red patterns. What was he trying to do? ¡°So, you¡¯re still alive.¡± A dangerous light shed in Victor¡¯s eyes. In his gaze, an obvious red health bar floated above the head of this filthy demon. On the right side of the health bar, the demon¡¯s level was disyed ¨C Lv45. Its level was not high, but as a boss unit, it was very powerful. The demon¡¯s health had already dropped below half, and it was still decreasing, albeit slightly. This indicated that the demon in front of him was not as unscathed as others thought. Tost until now, it relied entirely on the magic energy it had absorbed from countless mages at the academy. But! ¡®It¡¯s far from its peak.¡¯ Yem, as the mid-term boss in the first chapter of the game, Yem¡¯s failure was more due to the necessity of a plot. Demons also have different strengths and weaknesses. The lowest level of demons are those without consciousness and emotion. But Yem, had a resounding name. Primeval Demon! It was one of the top entities among demons. Its name was ¨C Greed. Its strength was high, much higher than the yer attributes at the time. Therefore, when yers teamed up to hunt down Yem, who upied the Royal Capital, there would be many NPCs to help the yers. For example, Gwen, a year and a halfter. Victor nced behind him, the injured and unconscious Gwen had already been protected by his spells in advance. A year and a halfter, Gwen appeared for the first time in the fight to assist the yers, ying Yem with astonishing strength. This knight had an immense hatred for demons, she wished to kill all the demons in the world. The reason was quite simple. The elder sister of Gwen, who had never been seen among yers, Cai Delin, died at the hands of the Greed Demon. If nothing unexpected happened, the demon that Cai came to the Royal Capital to find, was Yem. The final oue, of course, goes without saying. The demon once again spewed ink from its mouth, gradually enveloping the entire academy. In an instant, tentacles began to extend from under the ink, dancing wildly. This time,pared to before, unrecognizable organs began to form on the tentacles, emitting a sound that stimted people¡¯s inner greed. Many mages saw the demon releasing its powerful forces again, their bodies trembled, and they fell to the ground, begging for mercy. Victor was drawn over by the movement of the demon, he faced Yem, standing still amidst the storm. Regardless of the demonic sound entering his ears, Victor¡¯s heart was as calm as ake. He murmured softly: ¡°Veega.¡± ¡°I understand what you mean!¡± Veega was so excited that she wished she could rub her hands together, her feathers stood on end, and her eyes were full of blue light. Mana gushed into Victor¡¯s body like a fountain, making him feel instantly powerful. And it was more violent than thest time! ¡°Is it because Veega has regained some of his power?¡± Victor quickly realized the source and didn¡¯t think much about it. From his body, countless chunks of shining red crystals flew out. These were the fallen crystals that Gwen had collected for him from the bodies of demons. Now, they were being put to use. One by one, the crystals embedded into the ground, and a sophisticated red formation appeared in the sky. The red crystals gradually began to shatter, suspended in the air, reflecting intense red light. From the corners of the crystals, red chains burst out, and between the chains, a crystalline structure gradually wrapped around the demon. These fallen magical items could strengthen the power of Victor¡¯s magic, not only simply enhancing the magic¡¯s power but also imbuing it with many attribute effects. Soon, Victor¡¯s hands were gradually wrapped in runes, and mana continually emerged from between these runes, transferring to the crystal chains. ¡°The demon of a thousand demons is utterly exhausted.¡± ¡°The ancient prison, the mad god loses his mind.¡± ¡­¡­. With each phrase Victor chanted, the chains released a bloody light, and for a moment, countless souls burst forth, floating in the sky. Despair, resentment, and anger, these emotions suddenly emerged from the formation. Under the sky, there was a blood-colored sh. Correspondingly, with each phrase he chanted, Victor¡¯s mana storage would plummet significantly. ¡°What does Victor want to do!?¡± The mages present looked up at the bloody souls flying in the sky, their hearts filled with fear. They suddenly realized that the feeling of greed within their bodies had almostpletely dissipated. A red thread appeared on their bodies, linked to the chains. All the mages had a bad hunch at this moment. He wants to make us all part of the formation! ¡°Darn it! Victor!¡± Every mage present thought the same thing. The demon also gradually went crazy, with thest mouth even swallowing its own head, and for a moment it exploded, turning into a rain of ck droplets that corroded everything present. Rubble dissipated, the air was sour. The gloom in the sky was also mostly corroded, with patches of clear and dark, bizarrely contrasting. Victor pinched his fingers and muttered: ¡°The formation of Evil Binding, urge it to repeat.¡± He waved his hands, and the chains suddenly became restless, the sound of them hitting the red crystals reverberating crisply. The demon¡¯s moaning was gradually suppressed,pletely locked within the chains, and powerful magical energy burst from it. A white magical energy instantly devoured everything around it, covering the sky, like a nuclear explosion engulfing the entire academy. The demon, within the white light, incredulously widened its eyes, and shouted at the end: ¡°You can¡¯t kill me! Victor! I¡¯ll remember you!¡± Because the demon exists within a host, even if it shows its true form, the actual lethal damage would only be transferred to the host. But suddenly¡­ Under the pale sky, it was as if a bridge connected Victor and the demon. In this strange space, they could only see each other. The demon was confused, at this moment, the outside world seemed to have been frozen as if time had stopped. Victor connected to the demon¡¯s mental world, he stood in front of the demon, his voice calm as water, slowly saying: ¡°You know, Yem, I¡¯m quite handy when ites to dealing with demons.¡± The demon was stunned for a moment, and at this moment, it felt as if countless shackles had taken control of its spirit. When someone utters the true name of a demon, the control of the bargain transfers from the demon to the person who spoke its true name. Thus, Yem had to agree to Victor¡¯s deal. ¡°Enough of your antics, then.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to get back to work, Hennie.¡± As soon as the words fell, Yem felt a continuous drain of power from deep within. Fear began to set in, and it shouted loudly: ¡°No! Don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t leave me! I can help you take revenge! I can give you more power, I can do more!¡± ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± Its pleading was to no avail. Its massive body was stripped awayyer byyer as if the flesh were being peeled off, revealing Hennie inside. It seemed as if tears were rolling in her glowing yellow eyes, and she copsed from Yem¡¯s body as if all her strength was drained. It was like falling from a tremendous height. But the next moment, she fell into a sturdy embrace. Hennie wanted to hold onto him tightly, even in this brief moment of lucidity. Zap¡ª A burst of white light seemed to tear the space apart, the violent power around it threatened to destroy everything in sight. It swallowed Yem, swallowed everything within its range. The surrounding noise seemed to havepletely quieted down. Only one voice was left, falling clearly into Victor¡¯s ears. ¡°Professor.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve missed you.¡± Chapter 50: I! M! GOD! Chapter 50: I! M! GOD! A white light shot up into the sky, grand and powerful, rippling like waves, illuminating the heavens. Under the ferocity of this power, the academy waspletely destroyed, even thest quartz b was ground to dust. People within the Royal Capital seemed to sense something, raising their heads to look towards the distant academy. An astonishing pir of light, like the sun breaking through the clouds. The shock, akin to a nuclear explosion, left the mages at the scene utterly astounded. Even though Victor had used a crystal to seal off the academy in advance, the energy that leaked out instantly bombarded the entire academy. Fortunately, the range had been reduced, otherwise, everyone at the academy would have been obliterated. If the barrier were to be broken at that moment, the resulting disaster would likely destroy arge portion of the Royal Capital. However, some people who were too close to the magic were seriously injured by the explosion.When the light dissipated, a terrifyingly deep pit appeared on the ground. The pit was dozens of meters deep and surprisinglyrge in diameter. The surrounding buildings were unrecognizable, the academy had vanished from the Royal Capital in an instant. The demon, too, had disappeared. Many of the mages, dragging their weakened bodies, trembled at the sight before them. ¡°What the¡­,¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the academy?!¡± ¡°Was the academy blown up?!¡± They were bewildered, yet the sense of emptiness in their bodies reminded them that what they were witnessing was real. In the end, Victor had drained all the mana from the surrounding mages and unleashed this powerful spell that threatened the Royal Capital. Human-shaped War Magic¡­ In their minds, another title was added for Victor. Victor stood in the pit, holding the unconscious Hennie in his arms. Hennie wore a hood, so no one could see her face. Many people saw Victor in the pit, all with bewildered expressions. Victor, why is he holding another woman?! Everyone¡¯s attention was on Victor, no one noticed that within the pit, there was an ugly toad, hopping about. It was covered in ink, struggling to crawl step by step, onto a charred body. That was Devon Raser. Under that terrifying magic, Devon Raser had astonishingly survived. At thest moment, Yem had wrapped Devon Raser in its mouth, taking all the damage on itself. Because Yem knew that if it wanted to continue existing, then Devon Raser could not die. The toad crawled onto Devon, transforming into a stream of ck ink that entwined around Devon Raser¡¯s body. Devon Raser stood up from the ground like a resurrected corpse. His bones creaked and cracked, but they also seemed to be regenerating. His eyes were blood-red, fixated on the students in front of him, his mouth dribbling with a foul-smelling fluid. Like a beast stripped of its sanity, it made threatening grunts, its head tilted, looking exactly like a wild animal. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Professor Devon?! He¡¯s not dead!¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s Professor Devon!¡± ¡°No, something¡¯s off about Professor Devon!¡± One of them noticed the strange behavior of Professor Devon, voicing their confusion. Soon, the people around began to notice something wrong with Devon. ¡°Devon Raser is indeed suspicious!¡± ¡°His appearance! Is he possessed by a demon?!¡± As the title of Professor was stripped from him by the crowd, Devon naturally became the viin who was used and then possessed by a demon. The truth behind all the conspiracy seemed to be revealing itself. Devon Raser was that filthy demon! The mages slowly raised their arms, preparing to pour all their remaining magic onto Devon Raser. The oue took everyone by surprise. Devon Raser merely cranked his head around, casting a threatening message at Victor: ¡°I will remember all of you.¡± Suddenly, a ck ink-like ripple emerged under his feet, swallowing Devon Raser into darkness, and he escaped. Upon hearing Devon¡¯s words, the mages couldn¡¯t help but shudder. The feeling of being marked by a demon was akin to having a long iron spear piercing their hearts. Their collective gaze turned to Victor, as it was he who had defeated the demon. If they were to utterly eradicate the threat, it seemed only Victor could do it. However, at this moment, no one dared tomand Victor. Duke Rivierre hopped over the rubble to approach Victor. He looked down at Hennie, who was in Victor¡¯s arms. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°My assistant. Devon Raser stole her knowledge to create the previous barrier formation.¡± Duke Rivierre couldn¡¯t hide his surprise. Although he hadn¡¯t been within the formation, he had naturally heard about it. Half of the Third Order Mages in the Royal Capital hade to lend support, but no one couldprehend the intricacies of the formation, let alone break it. It was Victor, along with a few mages, who had broken it from within. ¡°Your assistant is an exceptional genius.¡± Victor turned his head away, ignoring Duke Rivierre¡¯spliments. After this battle with the demon, Duke Rivierre¡¯s animosity towards Victor had considerably lessened. In any case, Victor had once again stepped up to protect the Royal Capital. During the first volcanic eruption, no one knew what Victor had done, and a majority of the mages had begun to doubt him. This time, however, the mages of the Royal Capital had seen everything with their own eyes. Their admiration for Victor was immense, and no one would ever question his Fourth Order Mage abilities again. Victor was frighteningly powerful, especially for someone so young. Duke Rivierre sighed. If it weren¡¯t for Erica, perhaps he could have handled his rtionship with Victor better. Thinking this, the Duke shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to consider this any further. His daughter was his bottom line. He then said to Victor: ¡°After this incident, Devon Raser¡¯s crimes will be definitively established, even if he is Your Majesty¡¯s nephew.¡± The implicit meaning of Duke Rivierre¡¯s words was to assure Victor that he didn¡¯t need to worry aboutmitting a crime for harming a royal rtive. Even if this event had destroyed the entire academy, he was still a hero. If this demon hadn¡¯t been stopped, the losses would have been far greater than just an academy. ¡°But, Your Majesty won¡¯t touch the Raser Family.¡± Victor was not surprised at all. The Raser Family was the Royal Family¡¯s money-making machine, and the Emperor¡¯s younger sister was the mistress of the Raser Family. As long as they were willing to abandon Devon Raser, the Raser Family wouldn¡¯t suffer any losses. At worst, they would bebeled as poor disciplinarians. Victor understood this well. Duke Rivierre was reminding him. Regardless, he had already made an enemy of the Raser Family. ¡°Duke, I have enough enemies.¡± With Hennie in his arms, Victor turned to leave. As Victor was about to depart, Duke Rivierre reached out to stop him. ¡°By the way, Victor.¡± ¡°The demon didn¡¯t die, but escaped. Could it possibly¡­¡± He seemed worried that the demon might return, but Victor reassured him. ¡°It won¡¯t die. It¡¯s a ¡®part¡¯ of this world.¡± Duke Rivierre paused for a moment, as if he thought of something but didn¡¯t voice it. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it resemble the Cmity? The Cmity is a part of the world¡¯s elements, so it won¡¯t die either.¡± With a stern face, Duke Rivierre said in a low voice: ¡°Cmity? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Victor was quite satisfied with Duke Rivierre¡¯s reaction, as if confirming something. Victor looked at Duke Rivierre and gave a slight smile, the sense of amusement gradually reaching the Duke¡¯s ears. ¡°I can only tell you that the demon is entirely different from the ordinary demons you have encountered.¡± ¡°He is the embodiment of greed.¡± ¡°As long as there are wise beings in the world, as long as they have greed, that creature will never die.¡± ¡°Even if one is exterminated, another will quickly resurrect and reappear.¡± Duke Rivierre felt a chill run down his spine at these words. ¡°You should be grateful now that it didn¡¯t die, but was crippled.¡± With these words, Victor hugged Hennie and teleported out of the deep pit. Duke Rivierre was somewhat dazed as he watched Victor¡¯s disappearing figure, suddenly feeling a bit confused. Where did the raven on Victor¡¯s shoulder go? ¡­¡­ Outside the forest, Devon Raser was running without stopping. He had already run out of the Royal Capital, getting further and further away from the city. He had to keep running, because he didn¡¯t want to ¡®disappear¡¯. Greed indeed wouldn¡¯t disappear, but after Yem¡¯s death, a new Yem would appear to rece it. Correspondingly, memories, power, everything, would no longer be his. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡± ¡°What kind of character is that mage! How did he know my name, how could he!¡± Possessed by Yem, Devon Raser¡¯s speech and behavior seemed to have all be Devon Raser¡¯s. If it wasn¡¯t for survival, why would he possess such a waste? And now it was actually starting to feel grateful, grateful that it hadn¡¯t devoured this fat pig. This fat pig also had enough greed, and this greed could serve as its nutrients to barely keep it moving. Suddenly, Devon Raser stood still. A strong chill climbed from his feet to the top of his head, leaving him unable to move. The forest was silent, with only the rustling of leaves. A ck feather fell in front of him, and Devon Raser looked up sharply. A small ck raven appeared before his eyes. It only had one eye, located on its forehead. Devon Raser was stunned, somehow, he started to tremble all over, bing afraid. He himself was the demon! He was the source of spreading fear, why would he fear a raven, why would he fear a little raven? ¡°Hello there, where are you going?¡± The raven¡¯s voice sounded out of nowhere beside him, causing Devon Raser¡¯s body to shudder violently. ¡°Who are you!¡± ¡°Me?¡± Suddenly, the ravenughed wickedly. Its sharp, chatteringughter echoed throughout the dense forest. As if darkness was about topletely engulf Devon. Devon Raser blinked. Almost in the blink of an eye. The raven¡¯s ws became huge and sharp, its feathers even glossier and tougher. ck smoke slowly poured out of its body. In the eyes of the demon, its body looked like a giant shadow covering the sky, looking down on Devon from above. Its voice was no longer sharp, but deep and rhythmic. A resonating sound rose from the abyss, causing the trees to shed their leaves and the birds to scatter. Only its arrogant voice remained, traveling through the dense forest. ¡°I!¡± ¡°M!¡± ¡°GOD!¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!